When the bell rang, she made sure she was the last one through the door. She could hear whispers about her from the other students around her, but she didn't care. They wouldn't understand anyway. Mother certainly didn't. She put what books she didn't need in her locker, and took the ones she would for the first three periods. As she walked in the classroom, she saw briefly the teacher looking at her. She didn't say anything, and went straight to her desk.
The teacher started the lesson, but kept an eye on what she thought was a depressed teen. Well maybe Kiran was depressed and maybe she was just sad. See Kiran is a physical male, and when she got her class schedule it actually said Kira Spelling. Kiran didn't say anything, and waited for the school to correct the mistake. But Kiran hoped they would never find it, and if they did would not correct it.
Kiran listened intently to the teacher, taking notes, and reading what was on the blackboard. She even frowned a few times from what the teacher had said, but still she listened. When the bell rang for the end of class, Kiran grabbed her books, clutched them her chest, and then got up from her desk to leave.
"Ehem, young lady." Kiran looked at her but she just kept walking to her next class. When she got to her English class, she sat down, sliding her books on the desk as she did so. As with her algebra class, she paid close attention to the teacher, and took notes, as well as wrote down in her notebook what was on the blackboard. When the bell rang, and she was passing the teacher's desk, the teacher said, I need a word, young lady, but Kiran just said she would be late for her next class, and left for world geography.
The same thing happened at the end of world geography, but Kiran said she felt sick to her tummy. Kiran walked out of the room, and went straight to the nearest girls lavatory. She sat in a booth for about five minutes, just thinking, and then went to the cafeteria. As she got her tray, and found an empty table, she sat down to enjoy her lunch by herself. Four girls from her class came over, and asked if they could join her. Kiran just motioned that it was alright for them to sit down.
"Hey Kira, I'm Darlene, and this is Jessica, Marla, and Josie. Listen girlfriend, we are just a little conerned about you. You have been moping around here for two days now, and we want to know how come. I mean, if it is because you're new here, we will be your friends. We all talked it over."
Kiran looked at the group and tears started forming. She said that it would be nice to have friends, but that she can't have any friends, because nobody would understand her, and would probably want to beat her up or worse. Kiran finished her yogurt, and started to get up to leave. Darlene put her hand on Kiran's, and asked her to sit back down, because they needed to talk.
"What do you mean, nobody would understand you, and would probably want to beat you up or worse? We also noticed too that you have a locker in gym class that is two rows over from the rest of us. Why are you so sad? Okay listen, we four are not a clique, but we are best friends, and people call us lesbians, because we stick together all the time. What we want to know is this. Did somebody in class do anything to you to make you sad and a loner?" Kiran shook her head. "Then why so gloomy? Listen girlfriend, we are not leaving you alone until you tell us what is going on in that head of yours. I have a sneaking suspicion you're going to need all the friends you can get.
"I can't be friends with anyone," Kiran said starting to really pour on the tears. "Nobody would understand."
"There ya go again Kira," Jessica said with a pained expression. "What is so terrible that you are afraid to tell us. Are you gay?" Kiran shook her head. "Are you bi-sexual?" Kiran shook her head." Are you a lesbian?" Kiran shook her head. "Okay then, are you transgendered?" Kiran looked at the group through her tears and just nodded. "Now see, that wasn't so bad was it? Here girlfriend, wipe those tears away. You just made four friends, who don't care if you are the man in the moon, as long as you are decent. Do you have to go right home after school?"
"Not if I call my mother, and tell her where I am and give her the phone number."
"Good, because after school, we are going over to my house, and we are going to sit down and talk. But if you're physically a male, why is your name Kira, and why are you in girls gym?"
"My name is actually Kiran...K I R A N...when I got my class schedule I noticed it said Kira Spelling instead of Kiran. I wasn't going to say anything because I like being called Kira, and that is another reason why I am in girls gym. And since it is the last class of the day on Tuesdays and Thursdays, I take my bath when I get home. My mother yells at me everytime I use her perfumed soap when I take my bath in the morning before school. She won't let me come to school dressed like I should be, because she says boys just don't wear dresses or skirts."
"Okay that explains what we want to know about girls gym, and we won't say anything," Josie added placing a hand on Kiran's shoulder. "We're not going to say anything, to anybody. A person has a right to be who they are. So tonight will you come with us over to Jessica's?"
"Yes."
The bell rang, and the five girls walked to their next class. These five were in the same classes, so it was nothing to always stay in the same group. Since it was only the second day of school, students could change their desk arrangement with the teacher's permission. The afternoon teachers allowed Kiran to change her desk arrangement so that all five girls were sitting around each other. Darlene sat in front of Kiran, Jessica sat behind her, and Marla sat next to Darlene, and Josie sat next to Kiran. Then Kiran's ears perked up when she heard the teacher call the student's name just before hers and then her own.
"Kira Spelling?"
"Here."
"Today students I want you to do the exercises at the end of chapter one. But read the chapter first, so you know what you are doing. Darlene no whispering, please. Everybody do their assignments, and hand them in at the end of class." She sat down and everybody got busy with the assignment.
Anyway, this is my first year in high school. People have mistaken me for a girl since I was five years old, but I never said I wasn't. My hair was allowed to grow long, and I am not a tall person, being about the same height as the girls. My voice hasn't broken yet, so it is still high like a girl's, and my walk is certainly feminine. All I need now is for mother to say I can start dressing like the girl I am in my soul, but she always says boys don't wear dresses or skirts. When I go with the girls over to Jessica's maybe they have an idea as to how I can change mother's mind.
The last bell rang for the end of the school day. We all gathered our books and went to our lockers. We got what books we needed for homewoek and started walking out. A group of boys standing by the entrance smoking, looked at us, and one of them said there is a new lezzy in school. We just ignored them and kept walking. They started following us and making rude comments like all we needed was a real man to show us what we've been missing.
As we turned to go toward Jessica's house the boys left us. We got to Jessica's house, and she introduced me to her mother. Her mother greeted me with such an infectious smile and sharp, clear, ocean blue eyes. We went up to Jessica's room, and she closed the door.
"All right now, we need to talk about why you think nobody will understand you. We are not experts, but I am sure if you tell us how you feel about being a girl, and how you feel about being a guy, maybe we can see what you are feeling. But girlfriend, we would like to know."
"Let me start when I was five year sold. I was at a party of a girl friend that was in my kindergarten class. She was always trying to pull something. She asked me if I wanted to go to her party, and I said yes. I thought it was a joke, because Marissa was like that. So anyway, when Marissa's mother came to pick me up, imagine my surprise.
"When we got to her house, she asked her mother if we could go to her room, since the other kids weren't there yet. Her mother said yes, 'you girls have fun' and that she would call us when the other's started to arrive.
"While we were in her room, she told me I couldn't go to her party dressed like a slob, because I had my jeans and white tee shirt on, and my runners. She went in her closet and pulled out a very beautful dress. She said to get out of my clothes, and put on the dress. She also gave me a slip to wear under it. Then after I had the dress on, she gave me a pair of her panties, a pair of white ankle socks with a pink border at the top, and her pair of black Mary Jane's.
"After she had brushed out my hair a little, her mother called up to say the other kids were coming, and she should come down to meet them. We both went downstairs, and when her mother saw me, she said I looked very pretty, and that I should have worn my own dress. Her mother thought I was a girl. I..."
"That is logical seeing as how you look, talk, walk, eat, and act like a girl." Josie was right of course. "Then what happened?"
"Well we were having so much fun, and being kids we just kept playing until our parents came to get us. I could have died when my mother saw me in Marissa's dress, but she didn't say anything at Marissa's. She waited until we got home, and everybody in the house was told to come down to the dining room. When everybody got there, my father being the last, my mother looked at him and pointed to me. Then she said 'look at our youngest son, he's dressed like a girl'. My father shrugged his shoulders and asked me why I was wearing a dress. I explained it to him, and then he got really serious for a moment and then he asked me if I liked wearing 'that dress'. I said matter of factly like any five year old would, yes.
"Then he sat down and asked for opinions. My sister Katie, she was twelve at the time, said it would be wonderful to have a little sister she could teach about clothes, boys, and yes, even parents. My parents didn't like that last one any, and then my father asked my brother what he thought. Danny just said it was cool, and that I looked very pretty. If this is who I want to be, and this is how I wanted to dress, it was up to me, because it was may life.
"Then my mother spoke up, and she said, 'it most certainly is not his life. He is too young to even know what girl feelings are let alone want to be female'. Then she really got angry and asked what was wrong with everybody, or was she the only one who could see that this was wrong.
"Since then, my mom and dad got divorced, and he got custody of my brother and sister, and my mother got custody of me. I still see them though without my mother knowing of course, but she has always condemned me for dressing like a girl. She sent me to psychiatrist, who said it would be more beneficial to allow me to be the girl I need to be than to keep saying 'boys don't wear dresses'. My mother got really mad at the doctor and told him he didn't know what he was talking about.
"Since then I have been dressing in secret as a girl, and not telling anyone because I was afraid they would tell my mother and she would punish me simply for being me."
Jessica spoke up first. "Girlfriend, thank you for being so open. We had no idea that this is what some people need. We always thought that people who have sex changes wanted them so they could just have sex with guys. Since you explained it a little, we can understand that part of it. But why did that girl let you wear one of her outfits?"
"Because everybody, including the teacher thought that I was a girl, and that I was just a tomboy because I was dressed in boy clothes."
"Was your name Kira at that school, too?" Darlene asked looking quite concerned.
"Yes. For some reason, when my mother registered me for school, she did put Kiran down, but I don't think they saw the "N" at the end of my name, or just disregarded it. Whatever the reason, my name on my school records has always been Kira. When I brought my report cards home, mother never looked at the name, only the grades and then signed it, and gave it back to me. So I think she thought that the name on the report card was correct and that is why she never looked at it. When she registered me for middle school, the same thing happened, and now here. I don't mind it though because I feel like Kira and not Kiran."
"Would you like another opinion from somebody who has only seen you for a few seconds?"
"Yes Jessica, I would."
Jessica got up and went to her bedroom door. After she opened it, she called for her mother to come up to her room, because there was something she just had to ask. When her mother got to the room, Jessica asked her mother to take a good look at me, and tell everybody what she saw.
"I see a very pretty girl hiding behind boy clothes. Does your mother let you go to school like that, young lady?"
"Yes, in fact she insists on it."
"Well, I must say, I never heard of such a ridiculous thing in all my life. Why does she insist that you dress like a boy when you go to school?"
"I don't really know, ma'am. I suspect she always wanted a son." I didn't tell her I had a brother.
"Mother," Jessica said with that cat that just ate the canary look. "will it be all right if she can wear some of my clothes to school? I mean, her mother won't let her, and I don't think that it's fair for Kira."
"Yes, I think that would be just fine, Jessica. If you don't mind loaning her a few dresses and skirts for school. She will have to get her own lingerie and stockings though"
"No mother, I don't mind at all."
"Then you have my permission."
"And I think we should help Kira as much as we can, because see, she does have a sister, a brother, and a father, but her parents are divorced, and the father has custody of her sister and brother, while her mother has custody of her. Since her mother refuses to let her dress as the girl she is, can we help her get her own lingerie and stockings? We could keep everything here, and she could change here before we leave for school."
"I don't see why not. But I will have to talk to your father about this. Because any money we spend, he has to know about."
"That's fine, mother." With that Jessica's mother left, closing the door behind her.
"Since I was five."
"This is going to be very easy then. Stand up, and take your clothes off, down to your underwear. I have a few measurements to take. Jessica can I use your tape measure?"
"Yes, just a sec." Jessica went to get her tape measure, and handed it to Josie.
"Now girlfriend, I am going to measure your waist, hips, bust, and length for skirts, dresses and slacks. Have you ever worn girls jeans before?"
"No. I always thought jeans were jeans."
"Oh no, girlfriend. Our jeans, well most of them have a stretch material in them, and they are a lighter denim, and cut different than regular jeans guys wear. Also, our tops are cut different too. I have noticed you in the last two days. You actually have a small figure. That is good, because everybody sees you as a girl. But in boy clothes. So, with a few hormones, I think we can get you developing like a girl should."
Terror etched across Kira's face, and then she said that she couldn't develop like a girl or her mother would disown her or even worse. Even though she said she was excited, she couldn't develop like a girl.
"Nonsense! Even if your mother disowned you, you could live with your father, brother and sister. They can't put you in foster care if you have a living relative, especially a parent to look after you. Listen, my mom has fostered a lot of kids, and I have seen what it does to them. That won't happen to you because you have a father, sister, and brother who care about you and love you. Now, let's get these measurements so we can take our new friend shopping. Girls, can we come with a little money to at least get her one dress and one skirt, and maybe a couple of tops?"
Jessica went to her dresser, and opened her "bank" which was nothing more than an empty body powder container, in the form of an oyster shell. She looked at what she had, and said she had more than enough to chip in.
"Okay now, let me see. Twenty-two inches in the waist, hips twenty-five inches, and bust....hmmm....Jessica, we need a bra for her, and we need to put something in the cups so I can get a proper measurement. Nothing too big now, but something just right for her age. I mean, I'm a B cup, and that would be just about right for her."
Jessica went to get a bra for Kira, and selected one that was really pretty and had a lof lace. She showed Kira how to put it on, and then had Kira do it herself. They were amazed that Kira did it so quickly. Jessica went to get a pair of double knit socks to put in the cups.
"These socks will give you more of a figure, and then the dresses you try on will fit you better. Okay, we need to stop by each other's house, so we can get our share of the money for our shopping trip. Girlfriend, you are going to look absolutely gorgeous. You will also need to get your own makeup too, but for now I think we can do something to make you look really cute. Not that you don't already, but girls wear makeup, and you are a girl. So, your bust measures thirty inches, and the cup size is B. Well, if we're ready, then let's go. I'm sure we want to get this over with so we can do our homework. We can study together when we get back."
The girls all left, after Jessica told her mother what they were going to do. When they got to the mall, they went from store to store, until they found what they were looking for. Marla saw a very cute dress, and when Kira tried it on, it came to mid thigh. Just right for a girl her age. After trying on several dresses, skirts and tops, they settle for two dresses, three skirts, and three tops. After they paid for the clothes, they found they had a little money left to go to the food court. After they got what they wanted from the BK stand, they went to sit down.
"Well Kira, how did you like shopping?"
"It was a lot of fun. I only wish my mother would take me so we could have a mother/daughter outing. It is so sad that she can't or doesn't want to see me for who I really am." I started crying agin, and this time, not only were the girls swarmed around me, but so were two boys that Josie knew.
"Hey Joz, what's wrong with your friend?"
"Nothing Kev, she is just sad about a few things."
"Hey, my name's Kevin, but everybody calls me Kev. What's your name?"
"Kira."
"Well Kira, I am sure that whateer it is that is making you sad will have a way of working itself out. These things usually do no matter how bad we think they seem to be. Where do you go to school?"
"She's in our classes, Kev. We're kinda like looking out for her because she's new here."
"That's great Joz. Kira, you have five good friends here right now. I go to the same school, but I have different classes. And this lug with me is Dean. He's my shadow I think because he follows me everywhere." Dean promptly punched Kevin in the arm playfully, and I couldn't help but giggle.
"She has six good friends, and I will let you know right now. Like the other girls here will tell you too. If you have any problems with anyone, you just let either me or Kev know, and we will take care of it."
"Thank you, you've all been so kind, I...I just..." I started crying again.
The boys didn't leave until I had settled down. Kevin looked me right in the eyes when he told me that if I didn't settle down I was going to have him in tears. I giggled, and he said that's better.
"Oh darn! Come on girls, we all have homework to do. We can study together at my house."
We all got up, and placed out trash in the bin, and then left to catch the bus. I didn't tell you this, but we didn't want a parent chaperone, I get too much of that at home. So we took the bus from the house to the mall and back. When we got to the house, Jessica showed me in the closet where my dresses, skirts, and tops would be. We had matched the tops with the skirts and hung them in her closet. Then we got out our books and settled down for a study session. This was my first time studying with anyone. Suddenly Jessica's mother called up the stairs and said the phone was for me. I went down to answer it, and heard mother's voice on the other end.
"What is crap? I heard her call you Kira."
"No mother, she said Kiran, it's just you couldn't hear the N sound over the phone."
"I will accept that. Are you goiong to have dinner there? By the way, what are you doing over there?"
"I met new friends at school, and we're doing our homeowrk together. Like a group study thing."
"Okay. Well ask whoever's mother if you can eat there, and I will pick you up at around nine o'clock."
"Alright mother, goodbye."
"Goodbye."
I asked Jessica's mother if I could stay for dinner, and she said yes. I went upstairs to tell the girls, and they all squealed with joy.
"You just met us, and already you're studying with us, and now staying for dinner. All in one day. Wow!"
"Thank you, Marla. My mother wanted to know why your mother called me Kira. I told her she had said Kiran but that mother didn't hear the N sound over the phone."
"Did she accept that?" Josie asked.
"Yes, she did. She said she will pick me up about nine. I go to bed at ten."
"Wow, like your mother heard Kira, but accepted what you told her. let me ask you something. I don't mean any disrespect or anything. But has your mother ever seen a psychiatrist or some kind of therapist?"
"I don't think so, Marla."
"I think she is overdue then. The way she treats you, and the way she is always telling you about who you should be, from her viewpoint, staggers the mind."
"My dad, sister, brother, and I have been talking about getting me out from under her. But when they had the divorce hearing, she told the court that my father was intentionally raising me as a girl. When my dad's lawyer countered that saying it was actually her that wasn't listening even to psychiatric opinion, she just told the court, that doctor wanted her to raise me as a girl, which was not true. He just it was better to let me dress as Kira than keep telling me boys don't wear dresses or skirts.
"There is something about her though. It's like if she doesn't get her own way, she gets anygry and twists everything around to suit her. I just would like her to tell me why she doesn't want me to be happy, and why does she want me to liver her life, instead of living my own. I mean, isn't that what it comes down to?"
"In a word? Yes. But what is it that your dad, brother, and sister have come up with?
"My dad said that now I am older, and can make an informed decision, he is going to back into court and ask the judge for an impartial medical and psychiatric investigation into why I need to be Kira. He wants the doctors to be appointed by the court. This way mother can't counter anything the doctors say. Like the last time."
"I think that's a great idea. I'm going to ask my dad if he can get you a gown for the homecoming dance. That will mean your picture will be in the year book for this year. Oh! And wouldn't it be delicious if you tried out for the varsity squad and got on it? Then your mother would have to get you a girl's cheerleading outfit, because we only have girl cheerleaders at our school."
"You know, Marla," I said grinding the wheels of conspiracy in my head. "That is a great idea. I can just see it now. I go home and tell mom I made the varsity cheerleading squad, but there is just one thing. I need a girl's cheerleading outfit, because we only have girl cheerleaders. She will blow up. I'm not afraid anymore. You have all given me the confidence I need to face up to her. I mean, I have to start sometime, so now is the best time. When can I try out for the squad?"
"I will have to get them together and let them know that you are still physical male, but that you are also transgendered, and need so much to be the girl on the outside that you are on the inside. Is that all right, Kira?"
"Yes, it is. But only the squad though. I don't need the jocks beating me up on the field when they see me."
"You don't have to worry about that. The squad will let their jocks know that they harm anyone on the squad, no matter who they are, they can look for new girlfriends. But right now all the girls in our gym class think you are a girl, so do the guys, so there shouldn't be any problem. Anyway tryouts are are Friday. Let's get you something you can try out in."
Jessica's mother yelled up the stairs. "Kira, your mother is here."
"Well, I guess I have to go. Can we study again tomorrow and talk. The more away from her I am the better I feel."
"I will talk to my mother and see. I don't know about you staying for dinner all the time. Your mother may not like it, if it's all the time."
"I just need to get away. She keeps screaming at me all the time, and it makes me sad. Anyway I gotta go I guess. But you know what though? You have given me something to work on. Oh my gosh! I didn't change! What'll I do?"
"Stand up to her. You're thirteen years old, Kira. It's time you started telling her how you really feel and what you need in your life. Listen girlfriend, you look very pretty, don't let her run the rest of your life, because in five years you will be eighteen, and a legal adult. Then she can't tell you what to do. Face her."
"Yes. You're right. If I face her maybe she will have to see that she has been wrong all this time. I hope. Anyway guys I'll see ya all in the morning. We can all walk to school." We gave each other hugs, and I went downstairs to face my mother.
On the way home, still wearing Jessica's outfit, Kira's mother rushed along the street as though her house was on fire, holding Kira's hand.
"Come along, quickly, before somebody sees you. When we get home, you have a lot of explaining to do. I'm not going to make a scene here in public, but you had better have a very good excuse for this. And I do mean a very good excuse.
"Mother, when we get home, and you don't listen to me, I will leave the house and go to my father's. He has said many times he doesn't understand why you are so adamant in keeping me as a boy, when you know it isn't in me. You are always the one telling me that I should never judge others because I disagree with how they live, or in what they say. And yet, here you are judging me, because of this girl inside I so badly need to be. Isn't that what Pastor Daly calls hypocrites? You say one thing and do completely the opposite? Mother, I get good grades in school, I have good friends, and I have a lot of respect for you, but you don't seem to have any respect for me, or this girl inside of me. Why is that?"
"You're a boy, and boys don't wear dresses or skirts, and boys don't become girls. You are my son, and I really don't care what your father, brother, sister, your friends, teachers, the police, psychiatrists or anybody else has to say about it. It is my job to raise you right, and the way society says. You have a male body so you are a boy, and society says you have to grow up to be a man. And no, I am not a hypocrite, because I am not judging you. I am telling you what is right, and what is wrong, and the way you are dressed right now is wrong for a boy. Now, that is enough on the public street. We will talk about this more at home."
We walked the five blocks to our house, and mother took the key out of her purse, and looking at me with a scowl, she unlocked the door, and we went inside. She set her purse on the table in the foyer, and hung her coat up in the small closet. Then she grabbed my hand and dragged me over to the couch.
"Now sit down, and don't you dare say a word, until I am finished. I want to know why you are dressed like this, after I have forbidden you to do so."
"Well, the girls said that it wasn't fair that I had to look like a tomboy, and they had me get into one of Jessica's outfits. They wanted me to stay that way until I went home."
"You can return those clothes tomorrow after school. Now, I am going to only say this once more. I forbid you to dress or act like a girl, because you are a boy and boys don't dress or act like girls. Do you understand me?"
"Yes mother, I understand you, alright. What you are saying is, don't do as I do, do as I say, or else. But what I don't understand is this. Why would you tell me not to judge others when that is exactly what you are doing? You do know that in a few years I will be eighteen, and then you can't stop me from being the real me. You think that just because I have a stupid male body, that that means I can't be a girl? Mother, do you remember George Jorgensen, who went to Denmark, and came back as Christine Jorgensen?"
"Yes, I remember. His mother should have given him a sound spanking when he was little. What he did is an abomination to the Lord. You..."
"NO MOTHER! Christine Jorgensen was just being herself. She had to do what she did to live a happy life. Transsexuals have been around mother since they neutered the first eunuch. It is you that doesn't seem to understand. You are the one who doesn't care about her own family. You filed for a divorce against dad, and didn't care if he wanted custody of Katie and Danny or not. All you did was tell the judge that daddy was raising me as a girl, which was not true, and the judge gave me to you. You lied in court mother, after you had sworn to tell the truth. Can you tell me why that is?
"Because you're a boy. Are you stupid or something? Boys grow up to be men, while girls grow up to be women. There are not only mental differences between the two, but very different physical differences as well. You can never bear a child, you can never have a monthly cycle, and you don't have the girl experiences we have from little on. No Kiran, you are a boy, and it is my job to raise you like one. Now do you understand?"
"Yes, you want me to live whatever life you dictate to me, even if it makes me sad. You don't care if I am happy, and you certainly don't care if I get good grades in school. I see how you just glance over my report card, sign it and then give it back to me. When are you going to be my mother, and stop treating like the proverbial red-headed step child?"
She slapped me in the face so hard, that I fell backwards from the blow. She went in the bathroom, and I took the time to call my dad. All I said was mother just hit me. He told me not to let on, but he was coming right over. I hung up, and went back and sat on the couch. Dad only lived ten minutes away, and he would be here almost as soon as she got out of the bathroom. When she was finished, she came back and sat next to me. She looked at me, and started to wipe the blood from my nose, when the doorbell rang.
"Now who could that be?" She went to answer the door and saw my father and two police officers standing there.
My father, having joint custody over me, invited the two police officers in. The female officer took one look at me, and asked me how did I get a bloody nose. I told her my mother hit me in a fit of anger. The male officer told my mother she was under arrest for felony assault of a minor. The female officer cleaned the blood from nose after she had taken a picture. Then I ran to my father, and held on for dear life. Yes I had stood up to my mother, and she had injured me because of it. But it was a good thing I called my dad, and he must have called the police on the way.
The female officer searched mom in the bathroom, and finding no drugs or weapons, the male officer called for the paddy wagon. When the paddy wagon arrived, mother was taken by two other officers, and they were gone.
"Honey, can you answer a few questions for me?"
"Yes, ma'am," I said between sniffles.
"What is your name?"
"Kiran Spelling, ma'am."
"Kiran? Do you go to Roosevelt High?"
"Yes, ma'am"
"Are you the Kira that is friends with my Josie?"
"Josie is your daughter, ma'am?"
"Yes she is. She told me there was this girl Kira who looked so sad. Did they talk to you?
"Yes, ma'am."
"Okay, after I ask a few questions, would it be alright if we talk some?
"Yes, ma'am."
"Will you tell me what happened that led up to your mother hitting you."
I told her everything that mother and I had talked about. I told her that we were actually arguing, and when it seemed like mother couldn't get her own way, she slapped me hard, knocking me backwards on the sofa. I told her that she went to use the bathroom, and took that time to call my dad.
"What did you tell your dad, sweetie?"
"All I told him was that mother had hit me."
"Alright, here is what she is being arrested for. She not only assaulted you, but she abused you as well, physically and mentally. What she was trying to do was break you down in your mind so you would start to think that what she was doing was right. When she hit you, she did that to retaliate against you standing up to her and her ideas about raising children. We are going to try and get felony battery charges against her, as well as abuse charges too. We will see what we can do."
"In the meantime, we're letting you go home with your father. By the way that is a nice dress. Is it yours?"
No ma'am, it's Jessica's."
"Well Jessica has very good taste in clothes, and friends. Let me ask you this. How long have you felt that you were a girl?"
"Ever since I was five ma'am."
"Did somebody do something to you that makes you think this way?
"No ma'am, but everybody has always called me a young lady, and told me I looked as pretty as my mother. I never told them I wasn't a girl, because everytime somebody said I was a good girl, or called me a young lady, it felt so right. Like these clothes feel so right too."
"Well, seeing you dressed like this, I can see why. You know something Kira, everybody has a right to be who they are, no matter what package they wear. I have no doubts whatsoever that you will make a fine girl. You take care, and we will call your father to let him know when to bring you down to the district attorney's office. You will have to tell him what you told me. Do you think you can do that?
"Yes, ma'am."
She smiled, and patted my hand, "good girl. You go with your father, I'm sure your brother and sister want to see you." Then she and the male officer left. She had called me Kira instead of Kiran. I felt really good inside. Then I heard my father talking to me.
"Come on Kira, there's somebody out in the car that wants to see you."
When we got out of the door, I saw Katie and Danny get out of the car and they came running up to me. All of us hugged in a family group hug, and then I got in the back seat with Katie and Danny. Katie looked at my nose, and asked if mom did that, I just nodded, and laid my head on her shoulder. I was exhausted, I didn't know standing up to mom was that much work. Katie just held me, until we got home. When daddy said we were home, I sat up, and got out of the car with Katie and Danny. We went in the house, and up to what was going to be my room.
I thought I had died and gone to heaven. The walls were a powder pink, and so were the curtains, the bedding was even better, because the sheets were satin, and the blanket was soft cotton, and the bedspread was light microfiber, and all in powder pink.
After I had put my things away, we all went downstairs for a cup of hot chocolate, and to talk. After the tea kettle whistled that the water was hot enough, Katie poured four cups to make hot cocoa. We sat at the kitchen table, and then Daddy started talking first.
"Well punkin, I was hoping this would have ended another way. But I guess I was too optimistic. Anyway, you can be whoever you need or want to be. Nobody here is going to fault you for being a girl. I will want you to see a therapist though. If this therapist says it is in your best interests to be living as a girl, then I will find out what we have to do after that to make it come true for you. I'm sure the therapist can help us there.
"What your mother did tonight, I was actually expecting for some time. I knew the older you got, and the more friends you made, there would come a time that you would stand up to her. When we go to court, the judge will see the picture of your bloody nose, and he will either put your mother in jail, or give her a very huge fine to pay. But whatever he does, I am going to request that you stay with us, because your life is in danger if you stay with your mother. And with that photo, and your mother's outrage, the judge will side with us. I hope. While we are in the courthouse, I am going to call my attorney and see if we can't get into family court, and have you in my custody, so that you can live here. Besides you need to be with your brother and sister, more than ever now. And I am sure that Katie will help you with anything you need to be a proper girl your age."
"Daddy, why doesn't mother want me to be happy?"
"That is a very good question. But you know what? It doesn't matter now, because she has committed a violent act against you, and that is illegal. But tomorrow, while you are in school, I am calling my attorney, and I am going to have him fax a thing to the school, saying that your mother cannot pick you up from school for any reason. So you will live here, and if you want this weekend, we can go shopping for some pretty clothes just for you. Sound like a plan?"
"Oh yes daddy, thank you." I gave him the biggest hug I could, and then Katie wanted me to come up to her room.
When I got in Katie's room, I looked at all the posters of male rock stars, and bands that had cute guys in them. I guess you might say my hormones were working, I mean like they would for a girl. My puberty was kind of, sort of, a little messed up. Instead of my voice getting lower, it got higher, and there was no hair on my body, except for my legs, underarms and pubic area. But then I am only thirteen. Anyway, as I looked at the posters, I thought how wonderful it would be to have a date with just one of them.
"Earth to Kira." I looked at Katie and shyly smiled.
"I'm sorry, Katie, but I was just dreaming of what it would be like to have a date with just one of these guys."
"Yeah, I do that all the time myself. Anyway, do you want to call Jessica and tell her what happened tonight. I'm sure your friends will want to know."
"Yes, I would like that."
"Good, and since you are going to be a girl full time now, you and I need to talk. There are some things you are going to have to know. Like the talk mom gave me won't apply to you, and I'm not sure the talk dad had with Danny won't either. We will see, maybe we can give you both talks." We both giggled, and then we gave each other a very tight sisterly hug. It felt so good to be accepted. Finally.
Katie showed me her closet, and said I could borrow any dresses, or skirt sets I wanted until daddy took me shopping. Katie said that she and Danny would be going along. Katie wanted to make sure I got the right clothes, and it always helps to have a male opinion as to how we look when we try on dresses, or skirts, or even pant suits.
I started crying, and Katie just held me. She told me everything was going to be just fine, now that I was away from mother. Daddy came in and wanted to know what was going on, and she told him that everything just hit me like a bull dozer. She said everything would be fine. Danny was walking past, and saw me crying. He came in too, and we all had a group hug. Then Danny said something that made me cheer right up.
"I came up to tell you that Jessica and the girls are downstairs. They want to talk to you."
"Katie, Danny, daddy, will you be there too. I, want to, tell them, what ..."
"Yes punkin, we will be there with you and for you. Let's go downstairs."
When we got to the living room, Jessica, Marla, Darlene, and Josie were sitting on the sofa and chairs. We all hugged, and the girls were so excited, that they wanted to know every juicy detail. I told them about the talk mother and I had on the way to the house, and then what we said to each other when got inside the house, and what I had told her just before she slapped me.
"Girlfriend, she actually hit you?"
"Yes, when she went to use the bathroom, I called daddy and he came over with the police. Your mother was there Josie, and she also said that you have good taste in clothes and friends, Jessica. Josie, your mother and I talked for a bit after I answered her questions. She said she has no doubts about me being a fine girl."
"Girlfriend, you are a girl already. You just met my mother tonight, and she saw you for the girl that you are. Just because she's a cop doesn't mean she is against people being who they are. She is the one who taught me about not judging others, and to help others if I can. So do you have to go to court, or anything like that?"
"She said they will call my father, when they want me at the district attorney's office."
"There are a couple of ADA's that my mother always makes appointments with when she arrests somebody. You won't have a problem with either one, and they are both women. Just be yourself."
"Thanks guys, you have all been so wonderful."
"See. That is how we talk to each other. I mean, we say hey guys, or cya later guys. It's just the way we talk, and you did it naturally. You're going to be just fine."
"Daddy wants to take me shopping on Saturday to get me my own clothes. He said I can be whomever I want to be, and nobody is going to fault me for it."
"Fault you for what? Listen girlfriend, I hate to be the bearer of glad tidings and all, but you are a girl. I mean, look at yourself in the mirror, and tell us what you see. You look beautiful, and you have a beautiful soul too. No Kira, nobody will ever mistake you for a guy."
"Thank you, Josie." We all hugged, and the girls said they had to leave, but they will be back on Saturday to go shopping with me. After more hugs, and cya at school, they left to go to their houses.
Part II - The district attorney and court.
Daddy got a call from a Mrs. Norma Jenkins, who is an assistant district attorney. She said that because the assault happened on a minor, the police had signed the complaint against mother. After looking over the signed complaint, she wanted us to meet her at branch 32 of the county circuit court. When we got there, she looked at me, and saw a bruise where mother had hit me.
"Well Kira, officer Lambert told me that you are transgendered. Is that right?"
"Yes, ma'am."
"Okay, then I know how to proceed from here. Listen, your mother is being charged with felony battery to a minor. That is a very serious charge. Let me ask you this. Did she hit you in a fit of rage, anger if you will?"
"Yes ma'am."
"Honey, you don't have to be afraid of me. I'm in your corner. But I will have to ask you personal questions about your sexuality in court, just so the record is clear. Do you think you can answer those questions for me?"
"Yes, I can."
"Will you be embarrassed when you answer my questions?"
"If I said no, I'd be lying. Yes, I will be embarrassed, but I am also proud to be who I am too."
She smiled, and said good girl. "Come on then, let's go in."
We went inside the courtroom, and except for the big huge desk where the court staff and the judge sat, the rest looked like the inside of a church with a number of pews on each side of an aisle, and a railing separating the people from the staff. The railing was called a barrier, and the desk where the judge sat was called the bar. We sat down, while Mrs. Jenkins went through the gate in railing. She went up to the big desk,and said something to one of the ladies, and then she sat down at a table near what I was told, was the jury box. She took out a folder, and set it in front of her, then she opened it, and took out the top paper.
"The county circuit court, branch 32, the honorable Jessica Dawson, presiding. Silence is commanded." The deputy sheriff waited until the judge sat down. "You may be seated."
"David, call the first case please."
"Yes your honor. Case number F-3265, the State versus Lillian Spelling, felony battery to a minor, your honor."
"Yes your honor, this is set for arraignment and assignment of an attorney, your honor."
"Mrs. Spelling, do you have an attorney?"
"Yes, your honor." Mother no sooner said that than her attorney came in the courtroom making his apologies for being late.
"You are excused, Mr. Bailey. Have you read the complaint, and had time to talk to your client?"
"No your honor."
"Well, then I suggest you do that, so we can get on with this case."
"Your honor, this case involves a thriteen year old minor, and I request the court be cleared of all persons not connected with this case."
"Mr. Bailey, any objections?"
"No, your honor."
"Then it is so ordered. All persons who are not connected with this case, are hereby ordered to wait outside until your case is called."
"Mrs. Jenkins, while counsel is conferring with the defendant, do you have anything else you would like to say?"
"Your honor, this is just for arraignment, and I would like to call Miss Kira Spelling to the stand."
I got up and went by a man, who told me to raise my right hand, and then asked me if I swore to the tell the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth. After I said yes, he told me to be seated.
"Now Miss Spelling, will you please tell the court how old you are?"
"I'm thirteen, ma'am."
"And are you a physical female or a physical male?"
"A physical male, ma'am."
"Will you tell the court, please, in your own words, why you are dressed like a girl?"
"Because ever since I was little, about five years old, everybody always called me a young lady, or said I was a good girl. When they said those things, it felt so right deep in here," I said pointing to my heart. "I have always felt like a girl inside, and everytime I was called a good boy or a young man I wanted to throw up. I mean, my voice isn't getting any lower, it is getting higher, I am not getting hair anywhere on my body, except places where girls have it. And I am not interested in things that guys do."
"Are you telling the court that you are transgendered?"
"Yes."
"Will you please tell the court what led up to your being assaulted, and by whom."
"Well, at school, I met these four girls. They wanted to know why I looked so sad, and they weren't leaving until I told them. One of the girls is Josie Lambert, and her mother is a police officer. Anyway, they wanted to know if I would come with them after school to another friend's house. The girl's name is Jessica, and she is one of the four girls. Well we went to Jessica's house, and we talked, studied, and they said it was a shame that I was being forced to look like a tomboy. So they had me put on one of Jessica's outfits, and I stayed dressed like that all evening, as we studied and talked some more.
"When my mother came to get me, it was too late to change, so I went downstairs in Jessica's outfit. My mother and I had a talk on the way home, and even when we got in the house. Then I asked her when was she going to start being my mother, and stop treating my like the proverbial red-headed step child. That was when she hit me, and knocked me backwards on the couch."
"Did you call the police?"
"No ma'am. Mother went to use the bathroom, and while she was in there, I called my father and told him what mother had done. He said he would be right over, and he called the police. Officer Lambert was one of the officers."
"Is the person that hit you, in this courtroom, today?"
"Yes ma'am. She is sitting at that table right there, wearing a grey dress."
"Let the record reflect that the witness has identified the defendant, Lillian Spelling."
"Without objection, so ordered."
"I have no further questions your honor."
"Any cross, Mr. Bailey?"
"Not at this time, your honor."
"What is your client's plea, Mr. Bailey?"
"Not guilty, your honor.
"Very well, the court is satisfied that a crime has been committed within it's jurisdiction, and that the defendant committed that crime. This case is bound over for trial, and the defendant is remanded. Is there a request for bail?"
"Yes your honor, the state would like one hundred thousand dollar cash bail, please, and the sate further requests that the witness, Kira Spelling, remain with her father until this case is resolved."
Your honor, that is really steep for this defendant, who has never been in any trouble with the law before. Your honor, the defendant is a hard working mother who only wants to bring up her son the right way."
"Anything further, Mr. Bailey?"
"No, your honor."
"Anything further, Mrs. Jenkins?"
"No, Your honor."
"Very well. While a parent may want to bring their children up right, that is no excuse for battering a child using discipline as an excuse. Anything other than a spanking by hand on the child's buttocks, constitutes abuse, and is a crime under the state statutes. Bail is set at one hundred thousand dollars, cash. David, I will take a short recess."
As I walked back by daddy, Katie, and Danny, mother gave me a very dirty look. I just ignored it, and kept on walking. Mother was taken back to the jail. This is going to be very interesting to see what she tells the judge. Anyway that is for the trial. Tomorrow is a better day and I have to meet the girls on the way to school.
The trial scenes in both stories are similar. If you have ever been a participant in a criminal trial, either as a defendant, officer, attorney, attorney's rep., judge, court staff, juror, or just a spectator, you know that every criminal trial in conducted the same way. The only differences being the names of the parties, the charge(s), and the tactics used by the attorneys. So yes, in any story I have a court scene, they will be very similar to each other from other stories. As a paralegal and secretary to an attorney, I have seen many trials, and believe me when I say that any criminal trial can get very ugly.
Just wait until you see the punishment Kira's mother gets, you will maybe be surprised and maybe not. Thank you all for reading and commenting. Barbara Lynn Terry. ~Barbara
She told me that after they had moved in to this house, they were already making plans to get me away from mother. Katie said that mother is what they call homophobic, and has a strong dislike for gays, lesbians, crossdressers, bi-sexuals, and those that are transgendered. She also said that now that I am here, she is going to help me be the best girl I can be.
"Kira, we got a copy of your birth certificate. And guess what? Your name officially and legally is Kira not Kiran. Now while mother may have told the nurses that she wanted your name to be Kiran, they had actually put Kira on the birth certificate, and, there is one more thing. It also says that you are female. The clerk who made this birth certificate out might have thought that male was a typo and corrected it saying that you are female, probably because of how your name appeared on the hospital birth record.
"But whatever the reason, you are a girl officially, and your name is Kira. So sister of mine, let's wipe those tears, and fix that makeup. Then let's go downstairs and have a nice cup of hot cocoa."
I was happy all of a sudden by what Katie had said. I thought to myself that Mrs. Jenkins should know of this. When we went downstairs I told daddy we needed to call Mrs. Jenkins, because Katie told me what was on my birth certificate.
"Let's do that now, and see if she is in her office."
Daddy called the district attorney's office and asked to speak with Mrs. Jenkins. She must have just gotten in because daddy said the phone rang six times before she picked up the receiver.
"Mrs. Jenkins, speaking."
"Mrs. Jenkins this is John Spelling, Kira's father."
"Oh yes, Mr. Spelling. What can I do for you?"
Daddy told her what was on my birth certificate, and that he is sorry because he didn't think to bring it in to show her.
"That's quite alright Mr. Spelling. We can take care of that next month when the trial begins. It will be considered harmless error. Even though Kira is physically male won't have any bearing. Judge Dawson is a very understanding woman, and she does make allowances when evidence for that allowance is presented. Just remember to bring it to the trial, so I can admit it in evidence."
"Thank you, Mrs. Jenkins."
"My pleasure, Mr. Spelling."
This whole conversation had been on the speaker phone so everybody could hear it. Daddy looked at me and said not to worry because Mrs. Jenkins would think of something. We all went in the kitchen and I got out the cocoa and the cups, while Katie heated the water in the tea kettle. When it started to whistle, Katie turned off the burner, and everybody put their own amount of cocoa in their cups, and then poured the hot water. We sat there wondering what to do next, because there was still a lot of hours left in the day.
"Daddy, can we go to the mall? I want to see what they have in nice dresses."
"When a girl your age says nice, she means sexy and cute." Katie and I giggled. "I don't see why not, but I get to make the final decision, young lady."
"Yes daddy," I said looking shy and very demure. Katie and I giggled again.
"So sis," Danny perked up. "Can I go along too? I'd love to see my little sister trying on clothes that she should have had a long time ago."
"Yes Danny, we can make it a family thing. I think it would be nice though. I mean then I get the old opinion, and the opinion of someone my age."
"Old opinion, hey," daddy said, feigning a hurt look.
"Oh daddy," and Katie I just looked at each other, and smiled.
Part II - The Mall.
After we had finished our cocoa, Katie and I went upstairs to get ready to go the mall. We made sure our makeup was perfect, our hair didn't have a strand out of place, and we changed clothes as well. I even switched purses for an off-white clutch to go with my off-white dress.
We went downstairs together, and Danny whistled. "I thought you were just going to freshen up a bit. But you two look like you're going to the prom."
"I wasn't going in the dress I wore this morning. There will be guys at the mall, I can't let them see me in a wrinkled dress."
"Guys? Did I hear you say guys?"
"Daddy, a girl goes to the mall for more than just clothes," I said in a feigned exasperated tone.
"Yeah, the food court," Danny interjected. Katie and I giggled, and daddy looked frustrated.
"Well, this trip we're going to get clothes, because that is what we are going for."
"Oh daddy, can't a girl have a little fun?" I asked feigning a hurt look.
"Listen punkin, I know all about boys, and believe me a "little fun" is not what is on their mind when they see a pretty girl like you."
"You, you think ... I'm ... pretty ... daddy?"
"Yes punkin I do, and that is why you have to be careful, because there are a lot two legged wolves out there ready to pounce on a girl as pretty as you are. You take after Katie in that department."
"Oh daddy," Katie and I said in unison.
"Well, if we are ready, let's go."
We all went outside after rechecking our makeup in the hall mirror. After buckling our seatbelts, daddy backed the car out of the drive way, and we headed for the mall. While daddy drove, Katie and I sat in the back seat chattering away. I could see Danny shaking his head. When we got to the mall, the parking was full of cars, and we had to park quite a ways from the doors, on the backside of the mall. Which means we were on the second level, and the food court was on the first level way at the other end.
The first store at the back of the mall was Teen Miss. Katie and I looked at each other, and decided we would start here. We went looking at all the dresses and skirts and blouses, taking a number of them off the rack to try on. As I tried on the first dress, it came to mid thigh, and had a smart V neckline. When Daddy saw it, he put his two thumbs down, but Danny whistled.
"What is wrong with that dress, dad? She looks good in it."
"What's wrong with it, is that you whistled. That wasn't a brotherly whistle, that was a wolf whistle. No, I want to see something a little longer."
I went back in the changing booth, to try on a skirt and blouse this time, and the skirt was a modest two inches above my knees. The blouse had a V necline with a lace front. Daddy smiled, and said that was a good choice. I tried on the next dress, and it too came to just two inches above my knees. Danny looked disappointed, but daddy liked it. It was light coppertone, and had an invisible back zipper.
I tried on a pair of black dress slacks with a side zipper, and it came to just above my ankle bone. The white blouse that went with it had buttons in the back, and a clasp at the top. Katie had helped me button it.
"That is a great set punkin," daddy said, smiling. "You can wear that for church, school, even a dinner date."
"Does that mean I can date, daddy?"
"I didn't say that," I feigned dejection. "All I said was that it can be worn on a dinner date. Are there any more?"
"Yes, daddy." I went in and tried on the other skirt and top. I stepped out for daddy's approval.
"Yes, punkin, that looks really good on you. Are there any more?"
"No, daddy, but we do have to get some lingerie and shoes."
"Alright, can we get them here?"
"Daddy, this is a mall excursion. Yes we can get them here, but that would take the fun out of the shopping trip."
"You just want to see if there any cute boys in the mall."
"Yes, daddy. I admit it, I'm a girl and I am attracted to boys."
"We will discuss this further at home, young lady." One of the saleslady's was passing by and gave me a smile that she knew exactly what daddy was saying. I threw up my hands, and said alright we'll get the lingerie and shoes here.
We went in the lingerie department, and I started looking at bras, panties, bra and panty sets, full slips, half slips, camisoles, and chemises. I needed at least four of every thing, because you never know when I will change my mind. I took twenty pairs of panties, four half slips in pink, powder blue, lavender, and black. On a whim I took a white one too. I got five full slips in the same colors, and then I went looking at the stockings and socks. I like tan nylons, so I got six pairs of those, and then I got a package of basic white crew socks, anklets in different colors, and white, knee high double knits. Then I said I needed to look at the camisoles and chemises. I found eight camis that looked very sexy and they were made of nylon. I pick out four chemises to wear to bed, and then told daddy we were ready to go.
"What about shoes?" Daddy inquired quizzically.
"I will need two pair of everything, daddy. Dress shoes, runners, mules, slides, sandals, at least one pair of knee high boots with a four inch heel. Then I will need ..."
"A two inche heel, young lady, is all you will need on your footwear. I didn't allow Katie to go any higher than two inches, and I don't want you too, either." Well yeah, okay, so I was pushing buttons, isn't that what a daughter is supposed to do? Katie and I giggled.
I ended up getting one pair of black dress shoes with an ankle strap, a white slip on pair, one pair of runners, two pair of open toed sandals, and a pair of knee high black boots with a four inch heel. I giggled to myself because daddy never saw the heel length on the box. Yeah, so I'm a vixen, and your problem with that is what? I'm just doing what any red blooded American daughter would do. I giggled inwardly again. Katie and I exchanged knowing glances.
"Daddy, can we stop at the food court?" Danny inquired, rubbing his tummy.
"I suppose so. Does everyone know how to get out of here and back to the car?" We all said yes, so daddy took us to the food court.
Daddy and Danny ordered the king size Whopper meal, and Katie and I ordered just a salad with fat free French dressing. I ordered a small Sprite with mine, Katie a Coke, and daddy ordered coffee, while Danny ordered a cherry Coke. We talked while we ate. Katie and I noticed all the cute boys much to the chagrin of our father. But he just sat there smiling knowing that our decision to let me live as the girl I am, was the right one. Daddy feigned being indignant, but I could see he was happy that I just a normal girl with an abnormal body. After we put our trash in the bin, we headed back toward the car, with Katie and I stopping at almost every store window to look at the fashions. Daddy noticed this, but didn't say anything. He was happy that I could bond with my sister as a girl.
We got outside to the car, and we put the bags in the trunk, and we left for home. Katie and I sat in the back again while Danny sat with daddy in the front. Katie and I chattered like monkeys all the way home. There was one boy at the mall that had sandy blonde hair in a mohawk spike. He was very muscular, and had those smooth Roman features. When we got my bags up to my room, Danny came in and wanted to know if he could help. Katie and I both threw pillows at him.
"Alright, alright, I give. You know Kira, it is good to have you home." I gave him a hug, and admonished him that he should leave, because this was women's work. He promptly left.
Katie and I put my things away, and we talked. "Did you see that blonde guy with the mohawk spike?" I asked.
"I sure did, and those muscles. You can tell he is strong."
"Yeah but I wonder if he's strong where it counts."
"Oh Kira, you are such a minx."
"Yeah, ain't I though?"
"You know daddy will have a bird when he sees the heels on those boots."
"I know, but if I wear them outside we can't take them back, and I am wearing them tomorrow, for a walk around the block."
"You are terrible," Katie said, as we started giggling.
"Well that's the last of it. You got some very nice clothes today. But if there is anything of mine you want to borrow, just ask me. Okay?"
"Okay, sis," I said giving her a sisterly hug.
That night as Katie and I made our preparations for bed, I sat at my vanity and looked at myself in the mirror. As I looked at my reflection, I couldn't understand why mother wanted to keep me as a boy, because I didn't see any boy in that mirror, even without makeup. Katie came in and gave me a hug, and asked if everything was alright.
"Look at me, Katie. What do you see?"
"I see my sister without her makeup, ready to go to bed."
"I was just thinking about that, and I can't understand why mother wanted to keep me as a boy."
"Well dear, that is something I hope she will enlighten us on at the trial. Until then sis, don't lose any sleep over it, and you better get to bed before daddy comes up and turns off the lights himself." She was joking of course, and that is why I loved living here. When mother and daddy were living in the same house there was always laughter, and the atmosphere was a lot lighter. I'm glad I have the family that I do.
After we were all showered and dressed, and daddy had set the breakfast dishes in the sink, he told us to all get in the car, because we had missed the bus. Daddy took us to school, and dropped us off a block away. Katie and I walked up to the door, and several guys were all around us.
"Hey Kate, who's your friend?"
"Why don't you ask her?"
"Hey sweets, are you new here?"
"No, I'm not, and I have heard about you. Always thinking you're all that because you're a guy. I know guys that have manners, and they use them too. You are brutish, rude, and all you are looking for is sex."
"What's wrong with that? I'm in high school aren't I, and I haven't had one girl in bed yet."
"Richard, you are too young to even know about sex, so why are you trying so hard for something you don't know anything about?"
"How can I know if I don't try it?"
"Richard, we are taught from little on, about being girls, growing up to be women. While we are being taught, we are constantly told the facts of life about what girls need to know. I know you are just a guy, but you need to settle down before that rudeness gets you in trouble you can't get out of."
"Oh yeah! Like what kind of trouble."
"Like getting a girl pregnant. You are old enough to know that when a woman is carrying a child, she has a lot of pains and emotions that go with it. And even if you walk away afterwards, they will find you and make you help raise that child. Are you ready for that?"
"Well, if you ever need a guy to do whatever, you can count on me." He left whistling to himself. I asked Katie what was his problem?
"Guys do that, sis. Even guys like Richard. Where did you learn all that what you told him?"
"From all of my friends and their parents. Mom wasn't teaching me about girl things, so I had to learn them somewhere."
"You're right, sis. But now, we live in the same house, and you can always come to me and we can talk if you want. That's one of the things sisters do for each other. Come on, or we'll be late for class. I will see you at lunch." We hugged and we got to our classes.
"Kira Spelling," the teacher called as I walked in. She was taking roll call.
"Here," I said sitting down.
"Well welcome back young lady," she said smiling, continuing taking the roll.
"Today children, we are going to study about the different ways people live in the world. There are many differences in the way different people live in their own countries or areas. For instance, right here in our own country, there are differences in how people live, eat, talk, and do things. Like in the south for instance, they have an accent that we find funny at times, they also have slang words that are really strange to us, they have a lot of orchards and cotton fields there too. The predominant religion there is what is called Southern Baptist, and they go by the Bible literally. In New England on our country's east coast, they also have an accent too, and if you don't listen properly, you may not understand them at all. Then the southern New England states have that southern accent. In Texas they have a kind of twang to their speech. In each of these areas, they have different dishes they cook and eat for meals. One of the items they eat down south is called grits, basically that is fried corn until it is white. In Massachusetts, they have a snack item called Devonshire Tea. That is just tea and rolls that are called scones with butter and jam. Devonshire Tea is pretty much a staple in England and Australia.
"So even in this country we have a diverse way of life, and yet we have common interests too. Such as the right to live free and be ourselves, the right to speak as we see fit, and even living as we do is a form of free speech, because the way we live tells others that is who we are. So class, I want you to study these last two chapters that we did, because on Monday there will be a test to see how much you are paying attention." Just then the bell rang ending the class period. "Class dismissed. Uh Kira, a word please."
"Yes, ma'am?"
"How did everything go? I was kind of worried about you while you were gone, because you were gone such a long time."
"My mother is in jail, and I am living with my father, Katie, and Danny. It makes me sad that mother was so mean to me."
"Well, I am sure that things will work themselves out. If you ever need to talk after school, you can come to me and talk. You know, you make a fine looking girl, pretty even. I know things will work out for you. Tell Katie I said hi and to stop in now and then, when she is finished with her students for the day."
"I will. I'd better get going before they get too worried and come looking for me."
"Have a good weekend,dear."
"Thanks, you too."
I just made it to my second period class. I know I listened because I took notes, but I was also thinking about what had happened in court. I couldn't remember much because of my blackout, and I must have blocked it somehow. I will talk to everybody about it when I get home.
I sat down in my third period class still thinking about everything. I took notes and I know I listened, but just as I had sat down it seemed, the bell rang ending third period. I put my books in my locker, and went to the cafeteria.
I absent mindedly took a yogurt out of the cooler, got a plastic spoon, and paid my thirty five cents. I found an empty table and sat down. Darlene, Jessica, Marla, and Josie came and sat down next to me. Josie looked at my expression, and could see that I was bothered by something.
"Kira, why so gloomy, girlfriend?"
"I have been thinking about what happened in court, all day today, and it just made my mind wander a bit. I mean, I can't remember everything, except the things I was told. I must have blocked those things out when I had my blackout."
"Girlfriend, you didn't just have a blackout, you had a very severe nervous breakdown. Girl, you are only thirteen, breakdowns like that are for parents only, those are the rules."
I couldn't help but giggle at what Marla had said. These girls really were friends, and they are always trying to cheer me up. I guess that is a good thing though. We talked about what I did at home after we got back from the courthouse. and what the latest gossip at school was, and who was signed up for this or that. We talked about what to wear this weekend, because the girls all said they were not letting me mope around the house. They were getting me out to the mall even if they had to hog tie me and carry me out. I giggled at that too. The bell rang for fifth period, and we all put our garbage and trays away and went to get our books from our lockers.
As we walked in the classroom, I noticed a new boy in the back of the class. I'm sure we will find out who he is. I sat down, and said here when I heard my name. The teacher droned on about the day's lesson, I took notes, and even though I heard him and I took my notes, he seemed like he was talking in slow motion, like in the movies. The bell rang ending fifth period, and the new boy came up to me, and asked if he could carry my books.
"I'm very capable of carrying my own books, thank you."
"Yeah, but a pretty girl like you shouldn't be carrying those though. They look awfully heavy."
"If you think these are heavy, wait until you see what I take home for homework."
"Just let me carry them for you, so we can talk."
"Seems to me that you are doing all the talking anyway. So why do you have to carry my books?"
"Kira, I'm Ken, one of your brother's friends. He asked me to look out for you. Danny is really concerned about you right now, with everything that has happened with your mother, and moving in with your father, brother and sister. I'm just a friend, nothing more."
"Nothing more, huh. Then why are you coming on like some sex starved grade schooler? Ken, is it? I can carry my own books, but if you want to walk to sixth period with me, I won't object. But I am going to talk to Danny about this tonight when I get home."
"He's just worried about you. He thought since I was going to be in your classes I could look out for you."
"She has four friends right here that are looking out for her," Darlene said clutching her books tightly to her chest and a scowl on her face. "I hope your story checks out, buster, because Danny doesn't like guys harrassing his little sister."
"I'm not harrassing her. Danny did ask me to watch out for her, because she has been in a funk since coming home from the courthouse. He is just worried about her."
"Well then, she has five friends that can walk with her, and there is no need to carry her books, unless she wants you to."
There was that dejected look on Ken's face, as we walked to sixth period. I wonder what is going on in that slinky head of his. The rest of the day went as the rest, and when we were getting our books to take home for homework, Ken came to my locker.
"Are you sure you don't want me to help you carry those heavy books for you?"
"Quite sure." He wasn't giving up. Marla stepped in front of him, blocking him from me.
"Mister, I suggest you make like the wind and blow. When Danny hears what you've been trying, you will be lucky if you can still walk."
"I haven't been trying anything. All I asked was is if I could carry her books."
"Then what? A kiss, putting your hand up her dress, holding her around the waist?"
"No, no, nothing like that. Danny would have me as an entrá¨e on a silver platter. Look, I'm sorry if I seem to be coming on strong, I just ..."
"How old are you Ken? Thirteen, fourteen? Why is it boys our age seem to be so sex crazy lately? You can tell us, we'll understand. We'll call you a sleaze, but we'll understand." Jessica was really making poor Ken feel very uncomfortable. Just then Danny showed up.
"Hey Ken, why so green looking? These girls haven't been giving you a hard time. Have they?"
"A hard time Danny, is an understatement. He was trying his best to pick up your sister."
"No I wasn't. All I asked her was if I could carry her books. And I am fourteen."
"Girls, Ken is from down state a ways. His parents just moved here. So, he doesn't know that the carry the books line is considered flirting here. Ken, Kira gets a little defensive if she thinks a guy is trying to pick her up. She's been through more than most girls her age. Just help these girls keep an eye out."
"Okay, I guess I can do that."
Part II - The Bus Ride Home.
We all got on the school bus, and took our seats. What was nice about this bus was the way the other students let us all sit together. We talked about poor Ken, who takes another bus.
"Can you think of any reason, any reason at all, why I should let Ken carry my books? I thought I saw that "go steady with me" look in his eyes when he kept asking me. And he never let up either. Down state, huh? I bet he's from the "city" and he is just a tad more experienced in sex things than we are."
"Yes, but girlfriend, you put him in his place, and now that Danny knows, I don't think Ken will try that again. He was persistent I will give him that."
"Yes, Marla, he was that. But it was also most nauseating too. I mean," I stuck my finger in my mouth like I was gagging, "he thinks that all girls want is sex from guys. Well this girl is keeping her knees together." The others exchanged glances, and they beamed when I said that. Jessica whispered.
"You are now one of us, girlfriend, because now you have learned, grasshopper." We all giggled, because only we could hear what Jessica said.
"Do you have to go right home?"
"No, I can call daddy and tell him I'm at your house. I just need to give him the phone number." I told the driver that we were doing a group study thing and I would be getting off at Jessica's stop. She just waved back without taking her eyes off of the road. The bus stopped at four stops before letting us off. It took ninety minutes for us to get to Jessica's. The bus stopped two blocks from her house, and we kinda just skipped the rest of the way. It is nice to have friends to do things silly with at times.
We walked in the house, and Jessica told her mother she was home, and that we were going to study in her room. She came out of the kitchen, and when she saw me, she said it was about time I was dressing like a girl. She said not to make too much noise, and we went to Jessica's room. Jessica had a phone in her room, so I called daddy but he wasn't home yet. Katie said she would tell him, but that I had to be home for dinner, and maybe I could go back to study with the girls. By the time I had finished one chapter, it was time for me to leave. I asked if I could keep my books there, because I would be coming back after I had my dinner. Jessica said it was fine because they all had to go home to eat too. We all lived in the same area, and our houses were in walking distance from each others.
I walked home, and I had a kind of smile on my face, because I went right past the house mother and I had lived in. What she didn't know was, that daddy, Katie, and Danny lived just around the corner and two blocks up. She never knew that daddy's address was so near, and to be honest, I don't think she cared. When I got home, daddy was just getting out of the car.
"Hey there, punkin, how was school?"
"Just fine, daddy. Daddy? I left my books at Jessica's. So may I go back after dinner and finish studying with the group?"
"I don't see why not. I would like to meet this group though. Are they nice girls?"
"How did you know they were girls, daddy?"
"My little Kira studies with boys? No. How did you meet this group?"
"When I was still living with mother. They saw I was sad about not being able to dress and act as me, and they asked me what was wrong. They said if it was because I was new, they would be my friends. When they found out that I am transgendered they still said they would be my friends. We had our first study group that day I called you and said mother had hit me. They don't live that far from here either."
"Well, do you mind if I walk with you? I would like to meet these young ladies. Whose house are you studying at?"
"Her name is Jessica, and there are five of us. There's Jessica of course, then Darlene, Marla, Josie and me. We study, talk girl talk, do our nails for the next day, and listen to music."
"Sounds like you found a good group of friends."
"Yes daddy. So may I go back after dinner to study?"
"Yes, punkin, you may, but I am going with you though. Does Jessica live with her parents?"
"Just her mother. She's very sweet daddy, you have to meet her."
"You aren't trying to matchmake into a relationship, are you?"
"Oh daddy! How could you think such a thing?" I said, with a mischievous smile.
Katie was a good teacher, and her students had a lot of respect for her. I wished I was in her class but then I didn't want the others to think that my good grades were because of favortism. Actually, Katie was a teacher's aide and she would be a teacher in another year. They always had openings for teachers in our school, because some of the teachers we had either couldn't or wouldn't take the stress of teaching high schoolers. The class I was in wasn't your rowdy class like I had seen when I had to go to the restroom. Some classes were just noisy.
As I sat at the table, I looked at my food but I wasn't particularly interested in eating it. Daddy asked me if there was something wrong.
"Daddy, why does a boy keep asking a girl if he can carry her books, when is told no? I mean not just once, but two or three times and he is still asking."
"Punkin, you are a pretty girl, don't let anybody tell you different. Boys are just naturally interested in pretty girls, and most boys have a problem accepting no from a girl."
"She's talking about Ken, a new boy on the JV team at school," Danny interjected.
"Was he rude other than that?" Katie asked seriously.
"No, he just kept asking if he could carry my books. Then he tells me that Danny asked him to keep and eye out for me in case somebody bothered me."
"I actually told him that I would appreciate it if he would keep an eye out and let me know if anyone bothered you. He's really cool, but he does come on kinda strong. He's from down state a ways, and doesn't know too much about how we do things here."
"Can you make sure he doesn't bother Kira by asking her for a date. Kira is only thirteen and we need to make sure she has time to be a girl before she gets serious, or thinks she is serious with any boy. Does that sound like a plan, punkin?"
"Yes, daddy. Besides, I have my friends to help me too. Daddy, may I be excused, please."
"Eat just a little more, punkin. I don't like it when you are upset and you don't eat."
"Alright, daddy."
I ate what I could, before I lost interest. It wasn't that I wasn't hungry, but my thoughts were on extreme overload and I just wasn't interested in food. Not right now, anyway. After I had eaten what was on my plate, Katie and I cleared the table, washed, dried and put away the dishes. Then I went to ask daddy if I could go back by Jessica's.
"That's right, you did ask me outside. Yes, you can go back by your friend's but I am going with you. I want to meet these young ladies."
"Her mother is really nice too, daddy."
"Why do I get the feeling I am being set up?"
"Oh daddy," I said as I giggled.
"Do we need the car?"
"No, daddy. All of my friends live around us, actually. But we have to go by the old house on the way to Jessica's."
"Alright punkin. I'll get my coat and we can go. I will be right back you two. Don't tear the house down while I'm gone." Daddy was always being funny. I liked him because of that. We walked to Jessica's, and her mother opened the door.
"Why hello Kira. The girls are upstairs in Jessie's room. And who is this?"
"This is my dad. He wanted to walk with me because it is dark outside."
"Well, come in. Would you like some coffee, Mr. uhm..."
"Spelling. I came to meet Kira's friends. I always like to meet her friends."
"Kira, please tell everybody to come down for a few moments."
"Yes, ma'am."
We all went down after I told them why. We went in the kitchen and sat around the table. Jessica's mother introduced everybody to daddy, and he told us why he came with me.
"Mr. Spelling, it is like we told Kira at school, and here. We are her friends, and we are there for her. Mrs. Jameson, we have something to tell you about Kira. She ..."
"That she isn't physically female yet? Yes dear, I know. But she makes a wonderful girl, and you all trust her, so there is no reason why I shouldn't. Her father has explained a lot in the few minutes it took for Kira to bring you all down here. Now, I want to know why I wasn't told this to begin with. Not that I am angry with any of you for not telling me, but it would have been nice to know, because then we could really have formed a nice plan, in case Kira couldn't get away from her mother.
"Kira, when I first saw you, I saw a young girl in boys clothing. I still see a young girl in you. If your mother did nothing else for you, she at least gave you your soft, delicate frame, wide deep blue eyes, sensitive skin and silky hair. And you even have a natural figure. Now that is something that sets you apart from other male bodies. Boys and men don't have figures like we do, but you do Kira, and that taken altogether as well as your attitude, makes you the girl you are. So, I don't know if the girls did this yet or not, but come here child and give me a hug." I hugged her, and my tears started flowing very freely. What she said was beautiful, and I was happy that I had founf another friend. "Welcome to womnhood dear, and don't do anything different than what you have been doing. Now, I say that we invite the other parents over for dinner, and we all have a wonderful get together. So girls, call your parents and tell them to come on over."
When everybody's parents got here, we all sat around for a bit talking. Darlene's father looked at me kind of weirdly and then I saw a sly smile cross his lips.
"So Kira, you actually want to be a girl. Why would you choose something like that?"
I looked at Darlene, then at the rest, then back at Darlene's father. "Mr. Carlton, I do not choose to neither male or female. This is something that has chosen me. Take a look at me and tell me what you see."
"I see a young lad that just has a bit of growing up to do. Just because you are feminine looking now, doesn't mean you will be feminine looking in say, five years from now. No, what you need is a good dose of male attitude."
"Are you saying that my father isn't doing his job right? That he has failed me in some way?"
He got a bit red, and then hesitated a little as he said, "no, not at all. It's just you need time to grow into the man you were born to be."
"Then tell me something, Mr. Carlton. When a boy starts to become a man, doesn't his voice get lower, and he starts to develop muscles?"
"Well, yes, I suppose that's so. You just need a little time."
"Then explain to me why my voice is getting higher, and I am developing a female figure, and my looks are getting more feminine looking than masculine. Tell me Mr. Carlton."
He looked around the room for support, and finding none, he sheepsihly retreated back to what he had said. "I don't
believe that mother nature would make you look more female than male. You're a boy for Christ's sake, and you should act like one."
"Mr. Carlton, I think you've upset my daughter enough for one evening. If you are so narrow minded as to think Kira has done something to alter her natural looks, then I challenge you to prove it."
"Mr. Spelling, how can I prove it?"
"Certainly, sir, you have a doctor you trust to make sure the report swings your way. I have a doctor like that too. But what would you say to an independent doctor that neither of us knows, appointed by the court? Would you then back off insulting my daughter? Mr. Carlton?"
"Uh, oh, uh, yes, of course. Uh we should get that as quickly as possible then. I still say all he needs is a little more time and he will grow out of this phase."
"Mr. Carlton, just for the record, sir. What is your line of work?"
"I'm a psychologist."
"That explains a lot then. I understand that psychiatrists and psychologists still adhere to the concepts of Sigmund Freud whose concepts of mental illness based on sex are no longer valid."
"Freud was a great man, because of him we know a lot more about the human mind, than our predecessors did."
"You call insulting a teenager the work of a great man? First of all, Kira has been developing like this for years, without any outside help. Just what your personal preferences are, Mr. Carlton, I can see with my own two ears. Your mind is narrow and closed to anything that might shed light on what transsexualism is really all about. You're one of those men that would force your life onto your son, not realizing that he is a uiniquley different person than you are. Other than Darlene, Mr. Carlton, do you have any other children?"
"Yes, I have three girls. Darlene, Mary, and Kelly. And they are fine upstanding girls too. Maybe by associating with Darlene...Kira, is it? Will be able to show his male side more. I will not change my mind about this. Wanting to be female from a male body is a very serious mental aberration."
"Then sir, we will let the court decide. I will file the papers right away tomorrow, and you will see that not only are you wrong, but that you are also a bigot, who must have things his own way. Well, you won't get them here. If you came here to insult Kira, then we are leaving."
"You can't run away from the truth, Mr. Spelling. Kira is a boy and needs to grow up to be the man he is intended to be."
"You are so right, Mr. Carlton. We can't run away from the truth, we also can't run away from ourselves either, and if Kira changed roles right now, because of what you said, that is exactly what she would be doing...running away from herself. I don't think that is what Kira wants to do, and I am not going to force her to be someone she is not."
"Then stop forcing him to be the girl that he isn't. All you are doing is harming Kira's fragile mind."
"I'm not forcing Kira to be anybody or anything. What Kira is, is up to her, and only her. She may be thirteen years old, but she is way more intellectual than her years show. Just because somebody lives opposite to how they were born physcally, does not make them mentally ill, or on the verge of becoming so. No Mr. Carlton, you are a narrow minded bigot, and not everything goes your way."
"Mrs. Jameson, what do you think?"
"Don't involve me, Mr. Carlton, you started this, now see if you can finish it. So far the tally is in favor of Mr. Spelling."
He looked thoughtful for a moment, then he turned to Darlene's mother. "Gwen, I'm right, aren't I?"
Gwen Carlton was a beautiful woman, and she had radiant light auburn hair, and emerald green eyes. Her skin was tanned from a tanning salon, and she wore magnificent clothes.
"Well Bill, all I can say is, you don't need any help from me. You are quite adept at making a fool out yourself without any help from anybody."
"What? Did you just call me a fool? What is this? I make a good home for you and the girls, and this is how you pay me back! You know Gwen we have discussed divorce before. If I leave you, what will you have?"
"Pffft, go away Bill. I have my job to pay the bills and then some. I wish you would leave, then we can have a peaceful house, instead of one where an ogre lives, ready to pounce on innocent strangers." He looked at his wife with a shocked expression. "Yes Bill, you are an ogre, and the girls and I have talked more than once about leaving you. Why do you think Darlene spends a lot of time here studying? She doesn't like the way you bully everybody."
He looked at Darlene, "Darlene, punkin, is this true?"
"Well daddy, mother and I have come to an agreement that I will come home when the shouting is over. Mary and Kelly stay out with their boyfriends to just before they are supposed to be home. You have no idea the fear and anxiety you place on the whole household."
"Well, this is a really nice dinner. Isn't it? Here I am trying to counsel this young person, and all I get is nothing but flak from everyone. You can keep your precious court appointed doctor, Mr. Spelling, I have had enough. And Gwen, call your lawyer, because after tonight, we are no longer married."
"Excuse me, Mr. Carlton. First of all, nobody asked you for your counsel. Second of all, you are the one who started everything, and third, I don't care what you think, I'm a girl, and that is how I am going to live my life. I don't need someone who has hate in his heart to tell me what is right, or what is wrong. I happen to know both. So before you walk out on something as precious as your family, just remember this. This is not the world according to Carlton, and the world doesn't revolve around William Carlton, either. If you leave your family, they will not lose any sleep over the fact that you're gone. In fact, I'm willing to bet they will better off for it. If you don't believe me, ask them."
He got up, all but knocking the chair he was sitting in, over. He grabbed his coat, mumbling something under his breath, and stormed out the door. A few moments later, we heard the squeal of car tires out on the street. We all got up and looked out of the window. Darlene's father was lying in the street, in front of a car. The snow was just starting to come down, and Jessica's mother called for the ambulance.
Daddy went out to talk to the man who was driving the car. What he was told we couldn't hear, but when the ambulance came, the police came too. They asked the man and daddy a few questions, then they taped off the area. A detective that daddy knew came and talked to him. What they said, I didn't hear, but apparently, Mr. Carlton was not on the well liked side. I saw the detective shake his head. Daddy came back in, shivering from the cold.
"You're chilled to the bone. Come on, let's get you by a warm oven."
We pestered daddy about what he found out about the accident, and then finally gave in and told us.
"Jake Petersen is a friend of mine, and he was driving the car. He said Mr. Carlton just walked out in front of his car, and that he didn't have time to really stop. Jake said it looked like he was angry and swearing under his breath. I told the police what had happened in here, and why he was so angry, and John Whitlow, the detective I was talking to, said that he hopes the ... well, that he is laid up for a while."
"Jessica, get Mr. Spelling a cup of nice hot cocoa."
"Yes, mother."
"Kira," Daddy said, looking her in the eyes. "You have done nothing wrong. No one is to blame for this exept Mr. Carlton. You said what any self respecting person would say in something like this. I am proud of you, punkin."
"Thank you, daddy," I said, as I hugged him and tears started to come again.
When the dinner was over, we girls cleaned up, while the men talked among themselves. When the kitchen was cleaned up, everybody sat in the living room, until it was time to go. There were hugs all around, and wishes for me never to change who I am, and then everybody went to their houses. I was thinking on the way home, what would Mr. Carlton have done, if he had seen me walking home alone? It scared me to even think about having such a person living in our neighborhood.
End of Part VI
To Be Continued...
Part I - Mr. Carlton gets his.
Darlene and her mother didn't seem at all upset that Mr. Carlton had been hit by a car. I was to find out later, that every time Darlene's father was angry or otherwise upset, he would storm out of the house in a blind rage. Darlene told me at school that she was surpirsed this didn't happen before now.
"But Darlene, is he always that way though? I mean, he acted like he was doing all of us a big favor by cutting me down. I don't get it. If he is a psychologist, why is he like that?"
"He doesn't keep up on the progress of the psychiatric field. He reads books by renowned psychologists of the past, and he thinks they have a better insight into the minds of others, than the modern day psychiatrists and psychologists do. He said his profession has become wimpy in their analasys of what constitutes a mental aberration. He is always talking off the top of his head without thinking anyway."
"Does he see children?"
"No, just adults. He says children are way too headstrong these days that it doesn't pay to even start seeing them. He said he saw a boy one time, and after daddy asked the first question, the boy just ran away with the hour. Daddy said he couldn't get a word in edge wise. So he started to see adults only after that."
"He might not want to see children because we know who we are and what we are about. Apparently he knows that too, or he wouldn't be so ready to condemn what he doesn't understand."
"He told us one day at dinner, that he refused to see a transgendered boy because he said that he doesn't see faggots. So Kira, you are not the only one he despises. He despises everybody who is different."
"So what is your family going to do?"
"Well, mother already called her attorney to draw up the papers for a divorce. When daddy is allowed to be out of the hospital, he won't have a home to come to. Mother said that last night was the last straw. He is always embarrassing us in front of others with his hatred towards others. I only hope he doesn't get visiting privileges to see us. I'm thirteen, Mary is sixteen, and Kelly is going on eighteen. Kelly is going on to college right after high school, because she has an academic scholarship. So she is set. She plans on majoring in psychology and social work, so she can be a psychotherapist. She said someobody in the family has to be there for the ones that are troubled. When I told her about you, she said that she will see transgnedered clients because somebody has to care. So, we are divorcing dear old dad, and we wish him no ill will, but we also don't ever want to see him again."
"My mother's trial is a week from today, and the district attorney told daddy that there isn't going to be any plea bargaining. The judge is a woman, and the district attorney is a woman, so we can pretty much present a lot of psychological evidence as well as the abuse. We have the same judge that was at her arraignment. So we will see just what my mother tells the court as to why she hit me."
"Well, I hope that we can get an excuse slip from our world studies teacher, so we can be there. I'd like to hear what she has to say too."
"Do you mean that, Darlene. You guys would actually be there for me in court! I...I don't...know..." I started crying again, and we all got into a group hug. I just let the tears flow, because we haven't been friends that long, but it seemed they were going to be there for me. They encouraged me to stand up to mother, they are the ones who told me how pretty I looked, albeit in boys clothing. These were friends a girl could count on.
Part II - The trial begins.
We all got in the car and as we started to pull away from the curb, Jessica and the others came walking up the sidewalk. I asked daddy to stop the car, and Jessica said they were going with us. They said they had called the school and told them they had to be in court to testify in trial. They said they didn't say which trial.
With everybody cramped in the car, daddy drove straight to the courthouse. Judge Dawson was not in a good mood that day according to David, her bailiff. So we were warned to be on our best behavior. Mrs. Jenkins, smiled as we sat down, and she motioned for daddy to come up by her.
They talked for a long time, and when daddy came back, I asked him what she said, but he made a motion to me to be quiet. Then he whispered that court was about to start.
"Branch 32 of the county circuit court is now in session, silence is commanded, the honorable Jessica Dawson, presiding." When the judge came in and sat down, David told us all to be seated. "Case number F-3265 the state versus Lillian Spelling, felony assault to a minor."
"Thank you David. Yes, I remember the arraignment for this case. I take it the defendant has not been able to make bail. Ladies and gentlemen, you are here to be picked as jurors in the matter now before the court. The attorneys will ask you questions, and make their selections." After about an hour the jury was picked, the trial began.
"Your honor, if I may. Defendant is present represented by her attorney Charles D. Bailey.
"Thank you, Mr. Bailey. Mrs. Jenkins, you may proceed."
"I call Miss Kira Spelling to the stand. Your honor the witness is a thirteen year old minor, and I would ask that the corridor door be locked while she is testifying. There are no other persons here except the people connected with the trial, your honor."
"Any objections, Mr. Bailey?"
"No, your honor."
"David, please lock the corridor door. Miss Spelling, you are still under oath. You may proceed Mrs. Jenkins."
"Just so the record is clear, will you please tell the court your full legal name?"
"Kira Spelling."
"Is that the name that is on your birth certificate?"
"Yes, ma'am."
"Are you physically male or female?"
"I am physically male."
"Will you tell the court, in your own words then, why you are dressed as a girl?"
I repeated what I had said during the arraignment, and that I felt that I was a girl ever since I was five years old.
"Do you know what the word transgendered means?"
"Yes, ma'am."
"What does the word transgendered mean to you?"
"It means that I have this awful male body, but that I am a girl inside and think girl thoughts and do girl things."
"Let the record show this young person understands the definition of the word transgendered."
"Without objection, so ordered."
"Do you recall the events of September sixth of this year?"
"Yes, I do."
"Will you please tell the court, in your own words, what happened on that day to best of your recollection?"
I went through everything from the start of the school day, until mother picked me up at Jessica's. I told them of the talk mother and I had had on the way home, and even after we got in the house.
"Now, other than talking, did anything else happen that evening?"
"Yes, ma'am, it did."
"Will you please tell the court, what if anything, happened that evening when you were having your talk."
"I was telling my mother that she is what our pastor called a hypocrite. Then I asked her when was she going to start being my mother and stop treating me like the proverbial red-headed step child. That is when she took her hand and hit me causing me to have a bloody nose."
"Did she hit you with an open hand or a closed fist?"
"An open hand, ma'am, she actually slapped me."
"Was it just a simple slap, or was it very hard?"
"She hit me hard, so hard I fell back in to the couch more."
"I show you what has been marked as state's exhibit one, is this what the result of the slap from your mother caused?"
"Objection, leading."
"Over ruled, you may answer the question."
I looked at the picture and said yes.
"Now Miss Spelling, have you ever seen a therapist to determine if you are truly transgendered?"
"No, ma'am, but my daddy said he is going to make an appointment for me to see one."
"Objection, your honor, non-responsive."
"Over ruled, Mr. Bailey. The answer is directly responsive."
"I have no further questions, your honor."
"Mr. Bailey, any cross?"
"At this time your honor, I would ask that any cross be done at a later time. I move the court to appoint a therapist that can either confirm or deny the witness' transgendered identity."
"Any objections, Mrs. Jenkins?"
"No, your honor, but I would also add to that motion that the witness also be given a complete physical examination, and blood work to determine sex."
"Mr. Bailey, this is your motion. Any objections to the addendum?"
"No, your honor."
"Then it is hereby ordered, that Kira Spelling, the vicitm in this case, be given a full physical examination by Dr. Sarah Fitzgibbons of the county general hospital, and that the same Kira Spelling be seen by Amanda Dowling of the Institute of Psychiatry and Psychology. This case will be heard again on, say, November fourteenth, at two o'clock, pm. Is that agreeable to all parties?"
Both attorneys said that it was.
"Very well, this case will resume on November fourteenth at two o'clock, pm, and the defendant is hereby remanded. David I will take a short recess before the next case."
When the judge left the courtroom, and mother's attorney had left, Mrs. Jenkins came over to talk to us.
"This couldn't have gone any better. This will be unappealable evidence, because it was made by your mother's attorney. Whatever these doctors do now, has the sanction of the court. I know both of these women, and they are also of the belief that a person has the right to be who they are, or need or want to be. So when you see them, Kira, just be yourself, because they are on your side."
"Does this mean, they will call us, or do we have to call them?" Daddy asked.
"They will call you, because they get a lot of court appointments for physicals and evaluations. So, just make sure that you see them Kira, because this will give us enough ammunition to win our case. Everybody is on your side.
"I will see them, and thank you, for everything."
"You're quite welcome, young lady."
"I will need the names of these young ladies so that I can send them each a subpoena. I think their testimony is going to be crucial also." They each gave her their names, addresses and phone numbers, and Mrs. Jenkins said she would be in touch.
As we were walking toward the elevator, Mr. Bailey came out of one of the doors marked "Authorized Personnel Only". He looked at us with a smug expression, then he said to daddy.
"You haven't got a chance. This little faggot is going to be taught a lesson."
Daddy took out his cell and dialed Mrs. Jenkins, and told her what Mr. Bailey had said. She said to get a witness to what he said, and she said they can use that against him in court. There was a lady there that was willing to testify, and daddy gave Mrs. Jenkins her name and phone number, and said that she can be reached there after about an hour today. Daddy hung up his phone, and we went to get something to eat at Denny's."
End of Part VII
To Be Continued...
"So tell me little sister, why so glum?"
"Oh! I was just thinking about all of this again. I mean, my voice is getting higher, I'm developing a figure, and my chest feels itchy. What does all this mean?"
"You say that your chest is getting itchy?"
"Yes, why?"
"Come with me little sister, if what I think is happening, then you aren't transgendered, you are what they call intersexed. Come to my room, I want to have a look at your chest and see what is actually going on."
I went with Katie, and when we got in her room, she told me to take my shirt off. With the door closed, even daddy knew to knock and be invited before coming in. I took off my shirt, and Katie just gasped with her hand over her mouth.
"Sweetie, I have some good news for you. You are also developing breasts. I think I will go with you when you go to see Dr. Fitzgibbons. If what I think is going on inside of you, you are my sister, and not transgendered. But we will let her make that decision after she examines you, and does the blood work."
"What do you think my body is doing?"
"You promise you won't freak, or get upset?"
"I promise."
"There is a very rare condition in women called AIS. It stands so for androgen insensitivity syndrome. And it can be genetic. What that means is, you have male chromosomes, but you are producing estrogen instead of testosterone, because girls and women with AIS can't process the huge amounts of testosterone, and by some amazing process, it turns into estrogen. If this is what Dr. Fitzgibbons finds, then you are a girl, albeit with a very rare condition. It is nothing to be ashamed about, and you will develop as a normal girl. Let's see what Dr. Fitzgibbons finds. There are maybe seven and a half thousand women in this country alone, that have this rare condition. They first discovered this condition in 1953, so it is nothing new.
"Kira, I looked into this on my lunch breaks. I wanted to cover all bases. You are not a boy even if you do have testes, because the testes in you are not active. They do produce testosterone like they would in a boy, but your body can't process it as testosterone; it actually processes as estrogen. You are developing the way you are because you are a girl. And you know what? I love it. But hey, this is our secret for now, until Dr. Fitzgibbons sees you. Understand?"
"Yes, sis, I understand. So then, is this a good thing that is happening to me?"
"Yes little sister, it is. It is a very good thing that is happening to you." We hugged each other in vice like hugs, and I started crying again. I went back to my room, and decided to get my nightgown, panty and robe set on, as well as my slippers. I went to run my bath, because I just wanted to soak in a nice bubble bath.
I sat in the tub until started to cool, and then washed all over. I pulled the plugged and rinsed the errant suds off of me with the shower head. I lotioned and powdered down, and went downstairs, and sat in the living room.
"You girls sure talk quiet when you don't want anyone to hear."
"You creep," I playfully yelled at Danny, and hit him with a couch pillow.
"What, I'm a guy I'm supposed to be nosy when two girls are talking. Who knows, I might even learn a thing or two." I hit him with another couch pillow, and acted angry. "But it's alright though sis, because I couldn't hear anything." I feigned hitting him with another couch pillow, but hugged it tightly to my chest, instead.
I had another thing to think about. If what Katie said is true, then I wonder just how mother's attorney is going to handle this bit of news, especially since it is from a doctor appointed by the court? I sat there looking at the television but not really interested in the programs. Daddy came in and saw me deep in thought.
"Well, punkin, why so serious looking?"
"I'm just thinking about all of this. Katie told me she wants to be there with me when I see Dr. Fitzgibbons. She can call in and have them send a sub for her, because this is kind of a family emergency thing."
"What say tomorrow we go shopping like I had said we would, and get you some new clothes. This way you don't have to wear your sister's hand-me-downs."
"What about school? I don't want to miss out on that."
"Well, I have some bad news for you then. You will miss school tomorrow anyway because it's Saturday." I threw the couch pillow I was holding at daddy. Then he grabbed me up in his arms and swung me around, giving me a big daddy hug.
I miss those days when we all lived together and everything was going good. Then we had laughter, and did silly things like what daddy just did, and what Danny and I did with the couch pillows. This is the home I remember, even though mother isn't here right now. But that was all her doing. We will see what comes of it.
It was getting late, and I gave hugs all around, and said my I love yous and good nights, and went off to bed. I slept really good too, and dreamed I was with my beau, and we were dancing at the prom. I was in a pearlized, off pink, satin and chiffon gown, and he was handsome in his tux. He led me around the dance floor, and when there were slow dances, he held me close, and kissed my neck. The girl from the school paper clicked her camera of us dancing with my head on his chest, and he kissing my neck. When the prom was over, he took me up to "the point" and we parked there for a while, then he started getting playful, and I melted into his arms.
Katie came in and woke me up. "Come on sleepyhead, or you will waste the whole days sleeping, and not try on one dress. Come on, it's nine o'clock. We should have been there when the mall opened."
"Sis, did anyone ever tell you that you have bad timing?"
"What? Oh! My! Gosh! What were you dreaming about, female? Come on, spill."
I told her about the dream I was having and that she woke me up at the wrong time, because the night was just going to get interesting.
"You little minx! You're only thirteen years old. What are you doing having romantic dreams like that?" She started tickling me, and we laughed a good five minutes, and then she said I had better get my bath in, and get dressed so we could go shopping.
I got out my clothes for the day. A nice pair of jeans that have the rose on the back pocket, and my nice off white V-neck sweater tee, that had the roses along the V. My lingerie was simple white bra, panties and cami, and a pair of crew socks and my black Mary Jane's. I went to run my bath, and put in some of Katie's rose scented bubble bath. I brushed my teeth as I waited for the suds to mount up high in the tub. I finished with my teeth, and then got in the tub. I sponged water all over me, and I did a couple of dunks up to my chin because I didn't want to get my hair wet. I washed all over and rinsed off what suds were left with the shower head. I lotioned and powdered down, and went to get dressed. Wrapping the towel around me like I had seen mom and Katie do, I went to my room. After getting dressed, I brushed my hair into a pony tail, and went down to breakfast.
Daddy made breakfast this morning. the smell of the bacon was just was doctor daddy ordered. I ate two strips of bacon, one egg, over easy, on slice of wheat toast, milk and orange juice. After breakfast we all cleaned up the kitchen, and then went out to the car. Then daddy had to be funny, because he said "all right everybody buckled, yes, good, to the mall or bust." We all had to laugh because daddy was being silly. But it was a good silly though.
When we got to the mall, daddy had to park a ways away from the food court entrance. We walked half way there when Darlene yelled out. We stopped to see where she was, and we saw here with her mother. When we got to where they were, Darlene asked me what was I going to get. I told her I was getting new school clothes, and some running around togs for the weekends.
"Want to make it a sixsome? I know that we are all going to the same stores, so why not go together?"
"That sounds great. What do you think, Katie?"
"It sounds good to me. But we have to be careful though because of the you know who." She said pointing to daddy and Danny.
"Because of the you know who, who?" Daddy asked looking puzzled.
"Daddy," Katie said, acting like a mother instead of a daughter. "When there are more girls in a shopping group, than there are men, we have to be very careful because we don't want to alienate the men. The you know who. Get it?"
"Hmmm, I should have just let you take your sister shopping instead. But, don't worry, I'm sure Danny and I can find things to fill the time with." Images of 'we're off to see the wizard' crept into my mind. We all had a good laugh, and we went to the first store.
This store was for girls my age through Katie's. They had everything from micro-minis, minis, maxis, jeans, dresses, dress slacks, and plain to sexy lingerie including sleep wear. I took a micro-mini off of the rack, and daddy went ahem, so I put it back. I took one of the minis and went to the changing booth to try it on. It fit like a glove, and came to mid thigh. Daddy gave the thumbs down on that one too.
"Daddy, she has to dress like all the rest of the girls, or they will merclilessly make fun of her, calling her a prude, and why are you wearing your mother's clothes. She doesn't need that right now. Daddy, let me decide what looks best on her and for school. Every girl is wearing what she just had on or shorter. The last dress she had on is acceptable for girls in today's world. It doesn't mean she's a tart, or out looking to lay every boy she sees, it just means she know fashion. And believe me daddy, when I say that my little sister certainly knows fashion."
"Well, apparently you are the expert here. I'm just dad, I just drive the car."
"Oh daddy! If you want me to be the expert, then fine. Kira, that last dress was fine sis. And daddy just remember that I am not going to steer her wrong, because I am interning so I can have my own classroom at the school. Kira, try on another one."
"I came out of the changing booth, wearing a miter cut skirt that looked more like a skirt for Betty Rubble. It was cute though and I had seen some girls wearing these at school. The next was a set of a top and shorts. The shorts were boy cut denim and the top was a cream colored V-neck with lilacs along the V. The shorts had a button front closure while the top was a pull over. I tried on several other dresses and skirt outfits, and I especially liked the one skirt set that came to just a little more than a couple of inches above my knees. The skirt was a periwinkle A-line, with a back zip and a hook and eye closure. The top was a softer shade of lilac, and had an embroidered V-neck. This V-neck though was iris decorated. I modeled it for daddy, Danny, and Katie, and they all thought it was pretty. So, with daddy paying for ths clothes, we left ot go to another store. As we were walking through the mall, mostly window shopping, Darlene nudged me slightly and said "here comes Kevin."
"Oh my gosh! I can't let him see me like this. I don't have any makeup on." But it was too late, because Kevin was already where we were.
"Hiya Dar, hey Kira. You're looking better than the last time I saw you. So what are doing here?"
"We decided we needed a little retail therapy. You know shopping is the best therapy there is, especially when you go with friends."
"I've heard that from my mother several times. She went to get something out of the Junior Miss store."
"Hey Kev, wanna join us. My dad and brother are with us. Maybe you guys can find something to talk about."
"Yeah, we can. Girls." I swiftly nudged him with my elbow and he embraced me in a hug. His arms are so strong, that he could break me in two if he wanted to. "You know Kira, if I didn't already have a girlfriend, I wouldn't mind going out with you. You are very pretty and I have no doubt that you will get even prettier."
Kevin's words were, I was to find out later, very prophetic. But that is getting ahead of the story. I looked at Kevin and asked him if he was a freshman, and when he said yes, I knew we were the same age, or pretty close to it. His eyes, I mean, they just sparkled when he spoke, or even looked at you. His girlfriend was very lucky. And no, I don't steal other girls boyfriends. Kevin decided to go with us, after his mother had rejoined us. She was talking to us girls, while Kevin found guy things to talk about with daddy and Danny. So, once again, we were off to see the wizard.
We all went in this store that had a grand opening banner above the door. It was called Discriminating Miss. We went in and looked around, and I found several dresses, skirts, tops, skirt sets, lingerie, and a few baby dolls for bed. I tried on this one dress that came actually right to my knees, and went I stepped out of the changing booth, Kevin whistled. Daddy approved of the dress and I blushed at Kevin's whistle. I went to change back in to my street clothes, and Kevin said I looked like an angel when I had that dress on. Approval from a boy not my brother, is a very flattering compliment. Daddy said it was gettting on towards dinner, but Katie and I just looked like we had lost our best friend or worse.
"All right, then, what do you suggest we do?"
"Daddy, we can go to the Denny's right here in the mall, and we can have dinner, breakfast, or even lunch, but Katie and I would love to do more shopping."
"Tell you what we will do. Let's look for a dress for you for church tomorrow, and then go home, because I really am tired, and I have to drive home yet."
"Uhm daddy? You know I have a driver's license," Katie interjected. "If you are that tired, I can drive us home after we get Kira a Sunday dress and a very pretty party dress that can even be worn to like the prom. Okay, daddy?"
"I suppose so," he said with a resigned sigh. So we went to Denny's that just off of the food court.
After we got there, we needed two booths, or two tables put together for our group. Kevin sat between Darlene and me, and Katie sat on the other side of me, while Kevin's mother sat on the other side of Darlene. Daddy and Danny sat opposite of us. "I don't think this is a good arrangement, girls," daddy said looking very thoughtful. "I think Kevin should sit over here by us." His mother said that was a good idea, and Kevin sheepishly moved over to the other side of the table. He traded spots with Danny, who was right across from me. Our waitress brought our water and menus, and said she would gives a little time. As we looked through the menu, Kevin kept giving me glances over his menu. I was just interested in what I was going to have. I ordered the grilled chicken deluxe with the grilled chicken breast, and a Sprite to drink. The other women with me said it sounded good, and the guys ordered as much fatty burger as they could.
While we on our side were taking small bites, the guys just seemed to gobble their food whole. I mean, what is with that, huh? Don't they know they can get serious indigestion eating like that? Maybe that's why guys are so grumpy most of the time. I giggled, and everybody asked what was funny, so I told them. We all had a good laugh, and then Katie said she knew of a store where we could get me a nice Sunday dress and even a party dress.
When we finished eating, we were off to see the wizard again, with Katie leading the way. The store was called Beautiful Things To Wear. When we went in, there were everyday dresses, nice Sunday dresses, dress suits, skirt suits, party dresses, slack suits, and they even sold the shoes and nylons to go with any outfit. I saw a beautiful lavender dress that would be perfect for Sundays. I took it in the changing booth, and stepped out for daddy's approval. He had that "my little girl is grown up" look, and said that I was very beautiful. I decided to keep this one. Then we looked around for a nice party dress that I could wear to the prom, homecoming dance, or just for going out in style. It was shimmering turquoise satin, and fanned out quite a ways from my legs. That's because of the crinolines I suspected, but it was gorgeous. Daddy approved of this one too, and I kept it.
After daddy paid for the dresses, we said it was time to head home. I was exhausted from a full day of shopping. I gave Kevin a warm, friendly hug, and told him thank you for the wonderful afternoon, and he said no problem, anytime. He left with his mother, and we headed out to our car. When we got home, Katie and I put my things away, and then I looked at her with a minxy mischievious smile.
"What are you thinking about now, female?"
"Tomorrow, after church, we tell daddy we need to go back to the mall because we forgot to get the lingerie for the outfits I got."
"Oh yes, you're thirteen alright, going on thirty. You little minx, where do you come up with these things?"
"I don't know sis," I said, rolling my eyes to the ceiling. "They just come to me."
"I'll just bet they do." Then she started tickling me like she did this morning. It is great to have a home, and not just a house.
End of Part VIII
To Be Continued...
"Why is it such a glorious day, sis?"
"Because my little sister makes her debut in church for the first time since we all lived together. Did you and mom ever go to church after the divorce?"
"No, mother said it was a waste of time to go and hear things she already knew."
"That's been what now? At least four years. You know that you have changed a lot since then too."
"Like how, sis?"
"You're prettier, smarter, and sneakier than even I am." She tickled me again.
I was laughing so hard I had to finally tell her to "stop, sis, or I'll pee."
She stopped tickling me, and said I should go and get my bath and she would lay out my clothes. Katie was always there for me, even when we were younger. She helped a lot when I couldn't talk to mom or daddy. Danny I couldn't talk to at all because he was a boy. I needed a girl to talk to, and Katie was always there.
I sat in the tub letting the lavender suds envelope my body. I was thinking about what Katie had said about if we had gone to church when I was with mother. I was thinking about what mother had said about church. Why do people always think that church is not for them, just because they know the whoe Bible? I guess I will never understand it. I washed all over and then pulled the plug, and after rinsing off the errant suds with the shower head, I patted down and went to get dressed.
Katie was still in the room when I got there. I let the towel drop to the floor and began getting dressed. I wasn't embarrassed and neither was Katie, and I was dressed in no time, with Katie helping to zip my dress up. I put on a little mascara, and face powder. I was ready to go down to breakfast.
I wasn't very hungry, so I had one egg, scrambled, one slice of wheat toast, with jam, a glass of milk and a glass of orange juice. After rinsing my dishes, I was ready to to go with a short stop at the foyer mirror to put my lipstick on. When we were all in the car and buckled in, daddy started for the church.
"Are you nervous, punkin?"
"Nervous for why, daddy?"
"Well, Katie tells me you haven't been to church in a long time. Do you still recall your lessons?"
"Yes, daddy, I do."
He smiled at me in the rear view mirror, "that's good, punkin. Do you remember Pastor Daly?"
"Yes daddy, I do. I mentioned his name the night mother hit me."
He looked at me in the rear view again, this time with a pained expression. "I only wish that could have been avoided. But I guess I was hoping for too much. I am only hoping that these doctors can find something that will shut your mother up once and for all." Katie and I looked at each other, and that was not missed by daddy's eyes. "Is there something the two of you wish to say?"
"Not right now, daddy," Katie said, looking sad. "We will wait until Dr. Fitzgibbons sees Kira, then I will tell you what I suspect is going on. If she finds the same things I told Kira, then everything will be fine. But I don't want to get anyone's hopes up. Not right now, anyway."
"Well alright, for now, I guess. But anyway we are here. Just remember Kira, act like a young lady."
"Yes, daddy." I wanted to say I always do, but that would be disrespectful.
We got out of the car and started for the church. Miss Palmer, my world studies teacher, greeted us.
"Mr. Spelling, Kira, it is great to see the family together again. Where is your mother?" We told her of the things that happened and why I was not in school for the longest time, and she said she would say an extra prayer for her and for us. We walked in the church and sat together.
The readings were from the Old Testament about how the Isrealites were told to leave Egypt and that they could take whatever spoils they could carry with them. The Pharoah had a change of heart of went after them, only to find his whole army drowned in the Red Sea. Then the gospel was according to St. Matthew about acceptance of those that are different than us. During his sermon, Pastor Daly said that it was a shame that more people weren't accepting of others and that more people should be thy brother's keeper.
After the service, Pastor Daly greeted the people as we left the church. When we got to him, he had asked us to wait, because he wanted to talk to us. After the last of the people were gone, Pastor Daly talked to us about the family crisis.
"I got a phone call from Mrs. Spelling at the jail. She tells me that Kiran is being raised as a girl against Kiran's wishes. Is this true?"
"No sir," I answered, shocked by what he had said. "Pastor Daly, if you look at my birth certificate, you will see that my name is Kira, not Kiran, and that my school records indicate that I am female. That could only happen if my mother let them see my birth certificate when she enrolled me. Also, I am a girl, and the doctor I am going to see will also tell you that, too. I don't know what mother is trying to do, but she will not split this family up. Not again. Not like she did when she divorced us. Pastor Daly, sir, I may only be thirteen years old, but I have been through a lot. Even Miss Palmer can tell you that I am a girl."
"Well, if there are physical anomalies that can show that you are a girl, then that is fine. I was just telling you what your mother told me. She also said she is in jail for no reason. Would you care to tell me about that?"
"No sir. I will tell you this though. If you think she is in jail for nothing, call Mrs. Jenkins at the district attorney's office and talk to her. I'm sure she will lighten your burden."
"Well, alright for now, I guess, but I want to be at the trial. Would that be alright?"
"Yes, pastor, that will be alright."
Pastor Jonathan Daly, was about daddy's age, with a full head of brown, shimmering hair he kept cut to the nape of his neck. He had a great smile, but when it came to preaching hot hell, fire and brimstone, not even Karl Malden in Pollyanna could come close. But he was not the judging type. He never judged another human being, but he did investigate the things that he thought were not right. Like right now. Mother not only lied in court during the divorce, but had also lied to our pastor. I always thought that she would have obeyed the ten commandments, but I guess not.
We started walking to the car, when Miss Palmer stopped and talked to Katie.
"Katie, I hardly ever see you, excpet during lunch at the school. How is your internship going?"
"It is going great, Miss Palmer. I really love my students and Mrs. Arden says I will have no problems when I get my own classroom."
"Well that's great. Listen, you're invited over next Sunday for dinner. Tonight I have plans elsewhere with someone special. But next week I want you to meet him. He is really nice. All of you come. I especially want him to meet you Kira. I think you will find him a little weird, but lovable. Anyway, I should be going so I can get ready. Have a good day all." We all said same to you, and she was in her car.
We got in our car and headed home. I looked at Katie, and she looked back. Then I said to daddy.
"Daddy, we need to go back to the mall today. I forgot to get some underthings for the dresses and outfits I got yesterday."
"Do I detect a little female conspiracy here?"
"Why daddy, whatever do you mean?" Katie and I giggled, and poor Danny looked like he was lost.
"Uh dad, we're not going underwear shopping with girls. Are we?"
"You want to go home first then?"
"No, I'll go to the mall, but I will stop at the arcade and play video games until you come and get me."
"That's fine with me. But I am only giving you twenty dollars to spend there. So make sure it lasts."
"I will." Katie and I giggled again.
Daddy drove us to the mall, and we went right to the Miss Intimates store. I needed panties, bras, half and full slips, and nylons. I also was thinking about getting a couple of leotards and tights so I could practice a few dance steps in my room. Maybe after I see Dr. Fitzgibbons, daddy will let me take dance lessons at the studio just down the street from us. Maybe. Not that I needed them to dance at the prom, every high school girl knows how to do that, but I want to learn ballroom dancing, so that if I ever go to a really nice place where they have dinner and dancing, I don't want to be clumsy on my feet.
Danny went off to the arcade to play his video games, and daddy told him to wait. He gave Katie his card, and a signed note saying it was alright for her to use his card. Most of the stores knew Katie anyway, but this was a new store, so the note was necessary. Then daddy told Danny he was going to join him. Katie and I just giggled because guys sure seemed embarrassed in a shop for women's lingerie. We went in the shop and Gloria, one of Katie's friends from when she went to school, greeted us.
"Katie! It's good to see you. It's been a long time. What are you doing with yourself these days?"
"I'm interning at the high school so that I can get my own classroom next year."
"You always were a bright student. Katie Spelling a teacher. So what grade will you be teaching?"
"Ninth grade. I like teaching at the freshman level."
"That's a good grade to start start at. So what brings you here?"
"My sister needs some lingerie for her outfits she bought yesterday."
"Sister? I thought you had two brothers."
"We found out through medical examinations that she is really a girl."
"So, is it still Kiran, then."
"No Gloria, it is Kira. We found out that that is my name on my birth certificate."
"Well I have heard of such things, but never knew anybody that was going through it until now. How is your mother taking the news of all of this?"
"Our mother assualted Kira in spite of it, and she's in jail waiting for her trial. She doesn't stand a chance though, because the doctor that will examine Kira will testify that Kira is the victim of AIS. Anyway, will you show Kira what you have, while I look around too?"
"Of course, Katie," Gloria said, looking a little puzzled.
I looked around the store and I saw bra and panty sets on little hangers. I looked through them and found my sizes. I took one black pair, one cream pair, one red pair, one pink pair, and the last pair was white. The panties all had lace panels on each side, and the bras all had the same lace between the cups at the chest level. Then I looked at slips, and I found what I was looking for. These slips were very pretty and had lace on the front, and the hem. I got three full slips, and three half slips, then I said I needed nylons. Those were along the wall by the cash register. I got two pair of smoke black thigh high stay ups, four pair of of regular nylons that had to have garters for, and I also bought two leotards and and two pairs of tights. Katie joined us at the register but she didn't buy anything for herself. After promising Gloria we would invite her over for dinner on Saturday, we left the store.
Instead of going to get daddy and Danny, we decided to go mall hopping. The next store we went to was the same one we were at yesterday where I got my dresses. We went in and the lady came up to us and said welcome back. I said I was looking for something very special, and she said that the very special dresses and gowns were in the back, and only select clients were allowed back there. After promising that we weren't from the fashion police, yes she giggled at that, we were allowed to in the back viewing room. This is where models walked a runway and modeled clothes of all kinds that were one of a kind designs. The lady's name was Deb, and she was Katie's age, but Katie didn't know her.
Deb had us sit in seats along the runway, and she would send out the models. Four models went by before I saw the dress on the fifth one that was just perfect. It was an ankle length tea gown of a satin body and a chiffon skirt. It was periwinkle on top and off white for the skirt. It was perfet, but it had a price tag of three hundred dollars. Katie called dad on his cell and asked permission for me to get it in my size. He asked the price and she told him. I heard him whistle and then said it was all right for me to get it. Deb was happy to have made a sale, and said because it was a one of a kind, it had to be cleaned and then would be sent to the house. We paid for the gown, which also came with a pair of evening gloves. I know, I'm only thirteen, what do I need such a beautiful gown for. Well, you never know.
After we were finished buying the dress, we went to get daddy and Danny. We found them playing a race car game complete with sound effects. We walked up and said hi, and they both jumped a mile high. Katie and I giggled. After giving Daddy his card back, Katie said the store will deliver the gown after it is cleaned. They finished their game with Danny winning, and we went down to the car. We got home just in time to hear the phone ring. It was Pastor Daly. He wanted to know if he could come over, because there was something very important he needed to tell us. Daddy said he could, and we would be waiting for him.
Part II - Pastor Daly.
It didn't take Pastor Daly long to get to the house, so whatever it was he had to say was very important. He came in and the amenities being over, daddy offered him coffee, tea, milk, juice, or hot cocoa, and he said hot cocoa. Then daddy asked him what was so important.
"I got a call from the jail, to go and see your ex-wife. They told me that she tried to hang herself in her jail cell last night. When I talked to her she didn't give me any kind of a reason or excuse. This may be a ploy by her, but I have to take it seriously. Is there anything you would like to tell me that I may be able to understand why she would try something like this?"
"Well," daddy said, thinking, "all I can think of is, she is trying to make a record for an insanity plea. I will have to talk to Mrs. Jenkins at the district attorney's office about this, and see if this will delay her trial. If it does, she just may be able to convince doctors that she is mentally unstable, and that is why she treated Kira the way she did.
"When we were in court, on our divorce hearing, she told the judge that she objected to me having full custody of all of the children, because she said I was raising our youngest son as a girl. When we were thinking of names for our new born, we had settled on the name Kiran for a boy, and Kira for a girl. But I wasn't there when she delivered, so I don't know what she told the nurse about what name to put on the birth certificate. But when we got Kira's birth certificate just a few weeks ago, it said Kira, and female for sex on it.
"Kira is going to have an extensive examination by both a medical doctor, and a psychotherapist. So we will see just what Kira's physical and mental makeup really is. We are hoping it will say just what we have known for a long time, but right now that is strictly speculation."
"Pastor Daly," Katie spoke up next. "I didn't want to say anything, but I have been doing research on the internet, and I found something very interesting. There is a very rare condition in females called AIS. It stands for androgen insensitivity syndrome, and what that means is, that a person born female has the chromosomes of the male, and the testicles that produce testosterone, but for some unknown reason, the testosterone that is produced is so much it actually ends up as estrogen. Kira's voice is getting higher, and she is developing a female figure, and female breasts too. She has not taken any other estrogens, except what is in her body naturally. When Dr. Sarah Fitzgibbons gives her a complete physical, and does the blood work, this is what I am very certain she will find that Kira has. This condition was first diagnosed in 1953, so it is nothing new. Right now, everybody can see Kira for the wonderful girl that she is, and she is going to be pretty. But we are holding out for a positive decision by Dr. Fitzgibbons and Mrs. Dowling at the Institute of Psychiatry and Psychology."
"Mrs. Amanda Dowling?" pastor Daly inquired.
"Yes, pastor."
"I know both of these women. Whatever they diagnose, you know it will be true. These women are both dedicated to their professions, and their lives as teachers of their respective specialties. Well Kira, it looks like you are in good hands here. I am sorry that I was the bearer of bad news, but I thought it was very important that I tell you right away."
"Well pastor, we are very glad you did. Would you care to stay for dinner? It is Katie and Kira's turn to cook."
"I would be delighted, thank you. Now can we talk football?" Everybody giggled. Katie and I went in the kitchen and started preparing the ingredients for savory meatloaf.
End of Part IX
To Be Continued...
"Katie!" I excalimed, almost running into her.
"It sure took you long enough," she said with a mock scowl. "Go and get dressed, because we have to be there by nine. We have time for breakfast, but not washing the dishes. Just rinse your dishes out and we will wash them when we get home."
I said okay and went to get dressed, while she went to take her bath. I put on white bra and panties, and then my red and white tartan plaid skirt, and white blouse. I put on a pair of double knit knee high socks, and a pair of black dress shoes with a modest two inch heel. I didn't bother with much makeup, except a little mascara and light rose lipstick. After brushing my hair out, and putting it in a pony tail, I was ready for my meager breakfast of jelly toast, milk, and juice. I rinsed out my cups, and set them in the sink. Katie didn't have any breakfast, and daddy was in a hurry to leave.
We went out to the car, and after buckling in, we left for the courthouse. Daddy parked in the underground garage, and we went in through the tunnel entrance. When we got to just outside the courtroom, Mrs. Jenkins was there to meet us.
"I'm glad you could come on such short notice. Kira, I am not sure but maybe I will call you to testify today. It depends on what the judge does with my motion for a psychiatric evaluation. She should grant it because of what your mother did yesterday. So, if we're ready let's go in and see what happens."
We went in the courtroom, and we sat right behind the district attorney's table. Mrs. Jenkins took some papers out of her case, and set them on the table before her. David the bailiff then announced the court was in session.
"Branch 32 of the county circuit court is now in session, silence is commanded, the honorable Jessica Dawson, presiding." When the judge sat down, David told us all to be seated. "Case number F-3265, the state versus Lillian Spelling. Set for trial, your honor."
"Thank you, David. Mrs...
"Your honor, I have a motion to present before the court."
"Mr. Bailey, are you in the habit of interrupting the court? I was speaking to Mrs. Jenkins. You will have your turn." Mr. Bailey sat down. "Mrs. Jenkins, you have filed a motion before the court this morning upon your arrival. Please state the particulars of the motion."
"Thank you, your honor. Your honor, yesterday morning, just after breakfast was served in the women's jail, I received a message on my answering machine that said the defendant, Lillian Spelling attempted to commit the crime of suicide by trying to hang herself in her cell. My motion is simple, your honor. I move the court to commit the defendant, Lillian Spelling to the state hospital for this district for a term of not more than thirty days to undergo a complete psychiatric evaluation.
"There is one more motion before the court, your honor, if I may."
"You may proceed, Mrs. Jenkins."
"Your honor, on Friday, after this case was heard, and we had adjourned, Mr. Bailey approcahed the defendant's family and made a very snide comment to the defendant's ex-husband. Mr. Bailey is quoted at saying, 'you don't stand a chance. This little faggot is going to be taught a lesson'. I move the court to withdraw the services of Mr. Bailey and appoint counsel for the defendant."
"Mr. Bailey, is there any truth to this statement?"
"Well, your honor, the defendant's son is parading around here like a girl, wearing girl's clothes. I just wanted them to know that I knew what game they were playing. That's all."
"That is not what I asked you, Mr. Bailey. Did you make the statement that Mrs. Jenkins just put into the record?"
"Yes, your honor, but somebody has to stop this man from raising a boy as a girl."
"Mr. Bailey, that is a matter for the trial, not personal vendettas. You are hereby removed from the case by judicial order for misconduct, and the bar association's misconduct board is going to hear about this. Now let me see, where is my appointment list?"
"Right here, your honor," David said, handing the judge a notebook.
"Thank you, David." She looked in the notebook for a bit, then continued. "I am appointing Mr. John Weeks to represent the defendant for the rest of this case. However, that does not mean that I cannot entertain the motions of the state. But, in all fairness, I will hold off on making a decision to grant or deny the state's motions, until after Mr. Weeks has had an opportunity to interview the defendant. Are there any objections, Mrs. Jenkins?"
"No, your honor."
"Very well, this case will be heard again on ... oh wait, we already have a date. I am also issuing an order that the defendant be kept on strict suicide watch, until we resume in November. Good. The defendant is remanded, and we are in recess."
Mrs. Jenkins talked to us after the judge left the courtroom. "Well, this will delay the trial for about a month. When we come back in November, Mr. Weeks will have had time to talk to your mother. Now Mr. Weeks is a very good attorney, but even he can't get her out of this. Assualting a minor in this state is very serious, and it doesn't matter if the assault was with a weapon of any kind or just the hand. The minor doesn't have the training to be able to defend against that, and shouldn't have to. Anyway, you will each receive your subpoenas to come back in November. Take care, and especially you Kira. I have checked with your school. You are well respected there as well as a very bright student."
"She gets that from me, Mrs. Jenkins," Katie said, trying to lighten the moment.
"Well, whereever she gets it from, I hope she never loses it. Bye for now, I have to go and prepare a little paperwork."
We left to get the car. Mr. Bailey was in the elevator, when we got in. "So, you think this changes anything. You're a little faggot, and you are damn lucky you aren't my kid, or you would never be able to sit down."
"Mr. Bailey, you say one more word like that to my daughter, and ..."
"And what? You'll be me up. Ooooo I am so scared. I should beas this faggot's ass for you, so you can see how it's done." There was a deputy sheriff on the elevator too. Daddy asked the officer to arrest Mr. Bailey for threatening a state witness. And if he wanted to know which case Kira was testifying in, to call the ADA Mrs. Jenkins. Mr. Bailey was promptly arrested, and daddy was told he had to come with to see the district attorney.
Well, wouldn't you know it, Mrs. Jenkins was behind the window talking to someone as we came in. She saw Mr. Bailey in handcuffs, and I could see she was trying so hard not to laugh.
"Officer, what is the charge?"
"Threatening a state witness, ma'am."
"Please, come into my office. I think we can draw up the complaint there. Threatening a witness, Mr. Bailey? That is really underhanded, even for you. Now, Mr. Spelling, will you please give me the details?"
Daddy told her what Mr. Bailey had said in the elevator, and that this deputy was a witness to the whole thing. He then said he was told by Mr. Bailey that if daddy didn't know how to spank a child, he would show him how it was done.
"Well, Mr. Bailey. Threatening a witness in this state is a felony. It looks like you will be going to jail, instead of your office. You should have left well enough alone."
"You mean to tell me, you're charging me with a crime. I haven't done anything. All I said was..."
"Mr. Bailey, you have the right to remain silent, anything you say now may and will be used against you in a court of law. You have the right to an attorney during questioning, if you cannot afford an attorney, one will be appointed for you by the judge. Do you understand these rights as enunciated in Escobedo v. Illinois, and Miranda v. Arizona?"
"I was just going to say..."
"Do you understand these rights, Mr. Bailey?"
"Yes."
"Then if I were you, I would not say another word. The complaint will specify that you, Charles Dwight Bailey did, on October 11 of this year, Intimidate a witness in a criminal trial, and did threaten said witness, a minor child, not your own, with injury by the use of your hand. As an attorney Mr. Bailey, you know what you did was wrong, and you should have kept your personal views out of it. The ethics committee of the bar association's disciplinary board is going to have a field day with this. I am obligated by state law to report this. Officer you may take the defendant away." Mr. Bailey was swearing in whispers as he left Mrs. Jenkins office.
"Well, I can't say as I am surprised. Charles Bailey was one of those upstart attorneys that was always trying to confuse issues. The bar association will suspend him from practicing law, until his trial is over. We are going to ask for a witness protection order for your whole family, just in case he can make bail, because you are all witnesses. But Kira, when he threatened to spank you, that is threatening injury and intimidating a witness. You all have a safe day, I have to get this complaint out."
We left her office, and headed to the elevators. When we got to the tunnel/parking structure floor, we went right to the car. After buckling our seatbelts, daddy left the parking garage. We headed for home, but then daddy asked us who was hungry. We all said we were, and we headed for Denny's.
When we got to Denny's, the parking lot was packed, and we had to park on the street. We went in, and there was a line of people waiting to be seated. Must be all you can eat day, or something. I giggled to myself, and Katie looked at me and nudged me slightly. When it came our turn to finally get a booth, we were ravenous. Well not really, but it seemed to take forever just to get a booth. The waitress brought water for each of us and our menus. She asked who wanted what to drink and we gave her our order, then asked for a little time to give her the rest. She left to get our drinks, and we looked at our menus. I wanted the same salad I had the last time I was here. Daddy and Danny ordered as much fatty burger as they could, and Katie settled for just a grilled chicken sandwich. We didn't talk much, because there were too many people in the restaurant, so we ate and talked about this and that, really nothing important. When we were through with our lunch, Daddy paid the bill, and we left.
Part II - Kira's Physical Examination
When we got home, the aswering machine was beeping. Daddy pressed the listen button. "Mr. Spelling, this is Dr. Fitzgibbons office. Kira has an apointment on October 15, at four o'clock. If this is inconvenient call us as soon as you get this message to reschedule."
"Well, it looks like we can get things moving right along. Just remember Kira, answer any questions the doctor asks you. I think too that this will also shut Mr. Bailey up once and for all. It's too bad he had to wreck his career by showing his fangs. But, what can you do with people like that? I certainly hope he learns his lesson well from this."
"Daddy, I'm not afraid to see Dr. Fitzgibbons. Katie and I have been talking about it for a while now. Daddy, I'm thirteen now, and quite a big girl. I am not going to allow anybody to tell me who I can be."
"Good girl. Well, we have about a month before we go back to court. So this is timely. Hopefully the next four days will go by quickly, then we can get one examination out of the way. By the way, Kira, when did you have a physical last?"
"I can't remember, daddy."
"Well then, this examination will tell us if you are healthy," daddy smiled.
"Oh daddy," I said feigning exasperation. "I guess all is lost when you have a father and a brother."
"What was that, you little minx," daddy said picking me up and Danny tickling me. It is really nice to have fun in your own home.
Home. That word really means something when a family sticks together. I wish mother was here, so we could all be together. But I won't dwell on that, because if it weren't for her, I would still be living in a house without love, instead of bright, fun filled home. Home, our home.
The rest of the day went fairly well, daddy was looking in the theater section of the paper, because he wanted to take us all to the movies. He saw the new Harry Potter movie playing, and none of us had seen it yet, so we decided on that. We decided to get changed from the clothes we wore to the courthouse for more casual clothes. I wore hiphugger jeans, and a cami covered by my pink Angora cowlneck sweater. I put on a little face powder, covering up the sweater with paper towels, because I didn't want to get face powder all over it. Then I took off my lipstick I was wearing to the courthouse, and put on my light pink lipstick.
We went downstairs, and everybody went out to the car. We headed for the cineplex theater complex to see Harry Potter and the Half-Blood Prince. Daddy got a large popcorn for all of us to share, and sodas. Katie and I just had our sodas, and we let the guys have the popcorn. I almost spilled my drink when professor Snape told Harry Potter that he couldn't use his own book against him because he was the half-blood prince. When the movie was over, we went out and saw people having a time getting out. The cineplex had fourteen movie theaters and mostly they were packed.
When we finally got out of the parking lot, we went home. We talked about the movie on the way. When we got to the house, I went right in the kitchen, and poured myself an orange juice. I sat at the table. Katie came in and asked if everything was alright. I said I was thinking about my examination with Dr. Fitzgibbons.
"It will be alright, sis. She is just going to examine you thoroughly, to make sure that you are physically female. I know you are, because even if you were transgendered, you wouldn't have the thoughts and do the things you do. It will be fine, and I will be there with you."
"I just get worried, is all."
"Well, like daddy said, just be yourself. Answer her questions, and everything will be fine."
"Yes sis, I know, but I still get worried."
"That's why you are such a girl. Men don't get worried about little things like that. We do. You know what, sis. You're going to be just fine. I have a feeling that what we talked about, she is going to find."
"Okay, sis."
The next three days went by very fast. I know I listened in class because I took notes, and I participated, I think. But anyway, Thursday was here, and school just let out for the day. I had told the girls about my examination, and they said that it was kewl, and to let them know what the doctor said. Daddy picked Katie and I up, and we drove to Dr. Fitzgibbons office. We parked in the parking structure, which was free parking, and went to the third floor of the building and to her office. Daddy told the receptionist my name, and she said to be seated and we would be called. It seemed like a long time, and then a lady wearing nurses whites, came out and called my name.
"Kira Spelling," she said with a smile, looking around the waiting room. I got up and went over to her, with Katie following. "Hello Kira," she said to Katie, and we both giggled.
"No ma'am, I'm Kira's sister, Katie, this is Kira," Katie said, putting her hand on my shoulder.
"Well, hi Kira, I'm Debbie, Dr. Fitzgibbons nurse. Just follow me. Are you going to be with her, Katie?"
"Yes Debbie. See Kira is kind of worried and just a tad nervous, because it has been a long time since she had a physical."
"Well, that's fine. Dr. Fitzgibbons likes it when family is involved. Who was the man with you?"
"Our father, Debbie. He is very nice, but we decided I would be with Kira."
"That's good you have a nice father. What kind of work do you do, Katie?"
"I'm an intern teacher at Roosevelt high school. I should have my own classroom next year."
"Well good for you. We need more teachers in this town anyway. Are you from here?"
"Yes."
"Good. We need more teachers, police, and medical people that are from here too. Dr. Fitzgibbons and I were born and raised here too. I went to nursing school at the state university over in the next county, so I just drove back and forth everyday. It was nice though. Alright, Kira, here is the exam room. Go in there and take off your skirt, top, bra, socks and shoes. Leave your panties on. There is a gown over on the exam table, and it goes on backwards. The doctor will be in shortly." She drew the curtain closed around the exam table, and I got undressed. I put the gown on, and sat on the exam table, like Katie told me to.
A few minutes later, a lady that looked about the same age as mom, came in with reddish brown hair and sparkling blue eyes. Yes, she was from here alright. She came in and introduced herself.
"Hi Kira, and you must be Katie, I'm Dr. Sarah Fitzgibbons. Please have a seat Katie, this shouldn't take long at all. Now Kira, I am going to give you the once over as we say, and then I am going to draw five vials of blood from you, so we can test it to see just what your made of. Don't worry, Debbie is very adept at drawing blood. Now I am going to listen to your heart. Okay, everything is fine there, can you take a deep breath, another one, and one more. Now I am going to test your reflexes. Everything seems good there. Now Kira, would you like your sister to leave the room?"
"Why?"
"Because you are going to have to take your panties off for this next part."
"No, she can stay."
"Alright, then, please take your panties off, and step down on the floor." I did, and she put her hand between my legs. "Hmmm, alright now, cough, please. Hmmm. Kira, please get back up on the table, and lie on your back, please." I did, and then she pulled out a long pole, and placed it in one of the holes at the end of the table, and another one on the other side. "Now Kira, I felt something strange when I was going to check you for hernias. Place your feet in these stirrups, please, and don't worry, this won't hurt." She took her index and middle fingers and poked me between the legs, and then she pushed, and it felt like her fingers were inside of me. "As I suspected, you don't have any testicals. What appears to be a sac, is just loose hanging skin." She then examined my penis, or what I thought was one anyway. "There is no penis actually either. To the naked eye this would look like an uncircumsized penis, but it is actually loose skin too. Kira, I am going to send Thelma in and have her do an ultrasound of your groin and abdomen areas. This is going to take longer than I thought. Thelma will be right in. I want the blood drawn first though, so we can test it while you are having your ultrasound. Don't worry dear, it doesn't hurt.
A few minutes later, Debbie came in and she had a tray with five vials on it, and a needle with a tube attached to it. She put something around my upper arm and tightened it, and then started poking around all over my arm. "I'm looking for a good vein to draw the blood from, so let me see, yes, here's a good one. She took a square piece of cloth that smelled of alcohol and rubbed it over the vein, then she took the needle, a butterfly needle she called it, and poked my arm. The blood flowed right into each tube. When she was done, she put a piece of cotton over the needle, and took it out of my arm. "Hold that right like that, Kira." I did, and she put a piece of tape over the cotton taping the cotton to my arm. She left with the blood, and another lady came in with a machine on wheels. It had a screen on it like a computer has.
"Hello Kira, I'm Thelma. Have you ever had an ultrasound before?" I shook my head no. "Well, don't worry, this doesn't hurt, it just feels kinda funny." She took something and smeared it around my groin, and then put the same stuff on this thing that looked like a remote control with a big eye. She started to run the thing all around my groin area, pressing a few buttons here and there as she did so. After about fifteen minutes, she said she was finished with that part. "Now I'm going to do your tummy. Just keep lying still, and don't move." She did the same thing to my tummy that she did with my groin, and kept pressing buttons here and there, twenty five minutes later, she said she was done. "You did really well Kira, here's a towel, just put it in that bag there when you are done, then put your panties back on, and your gown. Have a good day." Then she left too. When Dr. Fitzgibbons came in, she said I could get dressed, and that the ultrasound pictures, and the blood work were not complete yet, and she will call daddy with what she found.
"Dr. Fitzgibbons, could Kira have AIS?"
"You know about AIS, Katie? Wow! I am impressed, because not many people know what that is, but yes, I suspect this is what Kira has. It is a very rare condition, but I am certain that is what the tests will show. Also Kira, your father is going to take you to the hospital where I am going to do minor day surgery. That loose skin between your legs should come off. If I find a vagina there, then yes, Katie, Kira has AIS."
"Thank you, doctor, for being so understanding."
"Oh, no problem. Do you know there are doctors who don't even know what AIS stands for much less what it is? You're going to be fine, Kira. I will see you at the hospital."
End of Part X
To Be Continued...
The lady's name was Brenda, and she had been a volunteer for the hospital since her children had graduated from school. She was sixty-two years old, and said she liked what she does. We got in the elevator and went to the fourth floor. My room number was 4221. As we got in the room, the nurse was right there to take my temperature, listen to my heart and lungs, and take my blood pressure reading and my pulse. Then she handed me the nurse call button that also had the tv switch on it, and told me which was which. I mean how could you not know the button with the nurse's cap was for the nurse? After I had gotten into my gown, I told daddy he could open the curtain from around my bed. I had Katie tie the back of the gown closed and went and sat in the chair. I pressed the tv button, and went through the channels. There was nothing good on. Oh well, it is only overnight, I guess I'll live. I just sat there, and Katie, Daddy, Danny and I talked for what seemed hours. We talked about the case, and the examination from Dr. Fitzgibbons. We all agreed that we liked Dr. Fitzgibbons and her staff. We talked about the movie we saw, and then we talked about being in here overnight. Like I said, I get worried.
"There is nothing to worry about, sis. Dr. Fitzgibbons said this was day surgery. What that means is, as soon as the anesthetic wears off, you can go home. Now, I don't think there is anything to worry about. Okay you little sneak."
"Okay I guess," and I didn't miss Katie's attempt at humor, but for some reason I had a bad feeling about this. "Katie, is it really bad being in the hospital?"
"No sis. You have all these nurses here. One of them is assigned to you, and a few other patients as well. See the button with the nurse's cap on it. Whenever you need something, you just press that, and when she has time, she will come to see what you need. You also have a PCA helping the nurse too. That stands for personal care assistant, and what the PCA does, is come in and help you with a bath, if that is what you need, Let me see, yes, her name is Wanda, and your nurse is Corrine. See it is written right there on that little blackboard. When they change shifts, the new nurse will put her name on there and the PCA's. So you are in very good hands, and there is nothing to worry about."
"I know, maybe, but I worry just the same. What if something happens and I am here for more than just a day?"
"Think positive, sis. Just think about going home and calling your friends, and letting them know what is going on. I'm sure that Darlene, Jessica, Josie, and Marla will want to know why you didn't call them. Or do you want to call them now? Here is your phone. The number for the phone is right on top of the blackboard. See it?" I nodded. I called Darlene.
"Hi Dar, this is Kira. Oh I'm fine, Dr. Fitzgibbons has a little day surgery to do, and when we got here to the hospital, I was told that I had to stay overnight, because the operating rooms are all booked up for today, so far. What? Oh good. I'll be waiting, I'm not going anywhere." I giggled as I hung up the phone. "Darlene said she is calling the girls to see if they can come and see me. They're bringing their homework too, so they must be planning to stay for a bit. Darlene said they were wondering what was taking me so long. So, they should be here shortly. Hopefully Jessica's mom will bring them." It was too far for them to walk from our neighborhood to the hospital.
About a half an hour went by, and Jessica poked her head in the door. "Can a few strangers come in?"
"I have never been so glad to see anyone in my entire life, than you four. You have really made my day. But Jess, I'm worried about something tho."
"Like what girlfriend?"
"What if something happens tomorrow, and I don't go home for a while?"
"You know what I did, when I was in the hospital for four days?"
"What did you do?"
"I just kept talking to the nurses everytime they came in my room, either to get something out of the lock drawers, or check my monitors, and they would talk back. There are a lot of nice nurses on this floor. And I see you have Corrine today. She's very nice. So tell me girlfriend, what did the doctor say?"
"That I may have a rare condition they call AIS. That means androgen insensitivity syndrome. It is a very rare condition in women. Believe it or not, it means I may have the testicles of a guy and produce testosterone, but there is way too much testosterone that is produced the body can't process it all, and it ends up as estrogen. She said the tests weren't ready yet, but she will let us know when they are."
"So what does that mean, exactly. That you are a guy actually?"
"No, actually it means I am a woman, but with a very rare condition that maybe only three or four thousand women in this country alone have. But we are women, not guys. She also said, that when she felt for a sac that holds the testicles, that it was just loose skin, and so is what everybody, including my mother, thought was a penis. Dr. Fitzgibbons poked her fingers up in between my legs, and it felt as if her fingers were inside of me."
"That means you have a skin graft over a vagina. I have actually heard of that. It is a simple operation to remove the skin, and from what I have read, it is day surgery. So there is nothing to worry about girlfriend."
"Well, we'll see, won't we?"
"Oh stop being a worrywart. Listen, we brought our homework, so I have an idea. Why don't you lie down, and we will do what little homework we have. And do all of us a big favor. Don't worry."
So while they did their homeowrk, I listened to my sister and laid down. I didn't think I was tired, but the next thing I knew Dr. Fitzgibbons was waking me up.
"Hello Kira. I am gald you got a little rest, we won't be able to get in the OR until day after tomorrow because they are all booked up, and this isn't considered life threatening surgery. But I want you to stay in the hospital those couple of days, so I can run more tests. I saw the unltra sound pictures, and I brought them with me to show you. Also, as Katie said, you have male testes, but they are where your ovaries should be. You don't have a uterus, and you don't have fallopian tubes either. But your blood work doesn't show any testosterone in your system, only estrogens. That is the weird nature of AIS. The testes in your body produce testosterone, but by some quirk of fate, the body can't process it as testosterone, and it turns into estrogen. So my dear Kira, you are a woman, albeit with a very rare condition. I will be subpoenaed to court to give my findings. I understand that you are the victim in the case. Well, whoever injured you, will have to understand that this condition only happens in women, not men. I wanted to discuss these findings with you. It is good you have your family here so they heard what I said too. You get some rest, I have a couple of days to file my findings with the court. But I do want to do more blood testing, just in case the first one was a fluke. So just rest, and everything will work out. I will be back in the morning to check on you." After that she left, and I threw daggers at Jessica with my eyes.
"What?"
"Don't worry, I think you said. I can't help but worry, but one worry is already gone. At least I am a girl with a very rare condition, and now mother will have to understand that I am a girl too. I hope. We will see just what kind of a person this Mr. Weeks is when we go back to court."
"Well, one thing is for certain. We know why your mother may have thought you were a boy, but that still doesn't mean what she did was right. If I were a mother, and my son started wearing dresses, I would want him to see a therapist. Then depending on what the therapist said, I would take it from there. If the therapist said my son exhibited all the traits of a girl, and his tests showed he was transgendered, then I would treat her as the girl she is. If the therapist said he was only looking for attention, but doesn't show any signs of being female, then I would tell him to either stop, or he would be wearing dresses full time until he could act like the young man he is."
I looked at Marla and was surprised by what she said. "You would actually do that?"
"No, I read that somewhere though. That is what they call petticoat punishment. I think I saw it online somewhere, or maybe in the library. I can't remember." She smiled at me, and then told me that I take everything too seriously. She said she could understand it though because of everything I had been through.
The next couple of days I was in and out of sleep. I didn't think my body was that tired, but apparently I was wrong. I think I was just exhausted from everything my mother did to me, and now my body was catching up. Dr. Fitzgibbons came in and asked me if I was ready to be rid of that useless skin, and I said yes. The lady with her told me to get in the wheelchair, and they took me to the operating room.
When I woke up, I was feeling very tired yet, and the nurse said that was because the anesthetic hadn't worn off. I was back to sleep before I heard another word. When I woke up next, the nurse came over when she saw me move, but my eyes were kind of still shut and they burned a little.
"How are you feeling, sweetie," I heard the nurse in a somewhat cheery tone.
"I can't open my eyes, they're burning."
"I will get you some eye drops, that will help. When I give you the eye drops, don't blink your eyes, but keep them closed for a while. Then she left, and when she came back she told me to try and open my eyes. I did, and the room I was in was huge, and lit up like daylight.
"Where am I?"
"In the recovery room. You are going to be with us for a few more days. The operation went well, and the patient survived, but there were complications. Dr. Fitzgibbons will explain it all to you tomorrow, when she sees you. I can tell you though that you gave us quite a scare."
"Why? What happened?"
"I'm afraid that the doctor will have to tell you that. Anyway Kira, it is nice to have met you though. But let's not meet like this again. Okay?"
"Okay. What is your name?"
"Julie, I am an OR and recovery room nurse."
"What does an OR nurse do?"
"Well, for one I hold the rubber gloves so that the doctor can put them on without soiling his hands. I hand the doctor the surgical instruments that he asks for, and I apply suction to clear blood out of the incision he is working on, and I wipe his forehead when he sweats too much. When I am in the OR I am just one of the hired help. The doctor does all the real work."
"Sounds boring."
"You got it. Anyway, I didn't take your vital readings before when you woke up. So I am going to do that now. Then after you have been awake for a bit, I will call for a volunteer to take you back to your room." She took my blood pressure, felt my pulse, and listened my heart and lungs. Then she said I could lie back down. A little while later, the same lady that brought me down here, came in but she didn't have a wheelchair this time. She did something with the bed wheels, and then started rolling it out of the recovery room.
I hurt between my legs, and I wondered how long that was going to be. Julie had said I was going to be here for a few more days. Oh just wait until I get out of here. I am going to get Jesica for this. Don't worry she said. Yeah, right. Now I'm going to be here because of complications. What kind of complications. Don't worry, she said. Don't worry! Complications are something to worry about though. Well, I guess this can't be helped, but still I wish people would stop telling me not to worry.
I must have fallen asleep again on the way to my room, because when I opened my eyes, Katie was sitting in the chair by my bed. "Well sleepyhead, it's about time you woke up. Your dinner should be here anytime now. How are you feeling?"
"I don't know, really. Tired, I know that much, but I'm mad at Jessica, because she was the one telling me not to worry. The recovery room nurse told me I am going to be here a few more days because there were complications. When I asked what complications, she just said Dr. Fitzgibbons will tell me tomorrow. But I am worried sis."
"Now listen little sister. Dr. Fitzgibbons phoned the house to tell us there really isn't anything for us to worry about, but there were minor complications with the surgery. Nothing life threatening or anything, just small things. For one, she had to reopen your vagina, it was all but closed. Then she found something she was totally unprepared for. What she thought were testicles that showed up on your utra sound, are actually ovaries. She was at a loss to explain something like this. The reason you are going to be here for a few more days, is so she can run a few more tests. She wants you to have another ultra sound, and she wants you to have a CT scan. That is where you lie under this thing that whirs over your head for a few minutes. Then she wants you to have an MRI too. She asked us if you were claustrophobic, and we said we didn't think so. Claustrophobia is where a person is afraid to be closed in. You would be in a small tube where you can't move, and you will have ear plugs because it gets very noisy in the tube. But she said this will tell us a lot more about your physical make up. She said she decided to have you get an MRI because of the ovaries she found. Sis, I think we are about to find out that you are a woman, just an underdeveloped one. We will see what the tests show. I know, I should let Dr. Fitzgibbons tell you, but I thought it would be better coming from me, because I can explain it to you so you understand it."
"It's okay, at least I understand what is going on now. So I will be here until the tests are done, then?"
"Yes, sis."
"How is daddy and Danny with all of this?"
"Well Danny is worried for his little sister, and daddy is just, well, daddy. But I thought I should be here when you got back, so we could talk."
"Well at least you stopped me from being worried. But now I am curious though, about what Dr. Fitzgibbons will find when the tests are done. I'm only thirteen, is there a chance I could develop into a real woman when I am older?"
"Sis, you may not know this, but you are a real woman, you are still a girl right now, but yes, sis, you are as real as we come. Don't let a few minor things like being underdeveloped make you think any differently. There have been girls that were underdeveloped but turned out to have families by natural childbirth. So don't throw in the towel just yet. Let's wait and see what mother nature does.
"I would be willing to bet that you will have a large family, and you will live a long time. When you were still a baby, I knew you were someone very special and you haven't disappointed me at all. You were always my little sister, and I love you so much."
I started crying. Why is it when we are happy, we cry? Katie just held me, and said everything was going to turn out just fine. My dinner tray came up, and I wasn't hungry, but tried to eat a few bites. They came right back up. The nurse said she sould get me some juices, and I was to sip them. When she brought the juices, she told me that the anesthetic hadn't worn off yet, and that is why my tummy was upset. She said I was to just sip the juices, slowly. I took a few sips of one of the juices, and fell asleep. I didn't see or hear anything until the morning. I saw a new nurse's name on the chalk board, and a new PCA. Cyndi was the nurse, and Darlene was the PCA. Weird, I have a friendnamed Darlene. I giggled, and that woke Katie up, who was sleeping in the chair next to the bed.
"Good morning, sis. Do you need help getting to the restroom?"
"Yes, please."
"Alright, come on then, I'll help you. That is what the PCA's are for, but why bother them. All you need is for someone to help steady you. You had quite a fitful night last night. Alright, let me know when you are done." She closed the restroom door, and I did what I had to. I washed my hands, and then opened the door. She helped me back to the bed, and as I was laying down, the PCA came in.
"Oh! I was going to see if you needed any help. But I guess you beat me to it. Would you like to get washed up before breakfast?"
"That would be wonderful."
"I'll get you a couple of basins of water, and if you need any help, let me know."
"My sister can help me, when she's here."
"It's good that you have family. Well, until she leaves, I will tend to my other patients. But if there is anything you need, just press the button." She brought two basins of water, a few wash cloths and a few towels. I then asked her is she had any skin lotion, and she said yes, and she would be right back.
"Here is your lotion. Do you need any help putting it on?"
"No, Katie will help me. I don't see why I should bother you, when Katie is here."
"I wish I had more patients like you. Alright then, if you need me just buzz."
Then she left, and Katie help me wash. When we were through, Katie emptied the basins in the toilet, and rinsed and wiped them out. Then she put the towels in a corner by the door, so the PCA could take them out. Then she came back and we talked a little more.
"You know that daddy and Danny will be coming up shortly. They wanted you to rest overnight. Here's your breakfast. I ordered all of your meals for today. I will order them again for tomorrow. We want you to rest. I'm going down to the cafeteria to get something, you eat your breakfast. I will be back after. Daddy and Danny should be here by then." She gave me a hug and left.
Breakfast was Rice Krispies, half of a grapefruit, two slices of toast, butter, milk, and orange juice. I ate my breakfast, and laid back down and went to sleep. When I woke up daddy and Danny were there, and Katie was back too.
"Hey punkin, you were really out there for a while. How are you feeling?"
"Very painful."
"Press the nurse's button, so she can get you a pain pill," Katie said,looking very concerned.
Cyndi came in and gave me a Tylenol 3 and told me to rest. "You can stay," she said to daddy and Danny, "but she needs her rest."
"Thank you."
"Mr. Spelling you have a wonderful daughter, I only wish I had met her away from the hospital."
"Thank you, uhm, ..."
"Cyndi. I am her nurse for this morning. I will be going home at two, and then Amanda takes over. You get some rest Kira, and I will be back in the morning. I will be right back, I need to take your vitals again." She took all the readings, checked where Dr. Fitzgibbons did the surgery, and she left.
"Daddy, will you still be here when I wake up? I'm still tired."
"Yes punkin, I will still be here. If we are not in the room when you wake up, we will be in the cafeteria and will be right back."
"Okay, daddy, good night." He gave me a hug, Danny and Katie gave me hugs too, then I was fast asleep.
End of Part XI
To Be Continued...
Kira - Chapter XII - Twist and turns around every corner.
Part I - Amanda Dowling.
I woke up and found daddy sleeping in the chair by the bed. I just laid there and looked at him. He seemed so peaceful, and I hated to wake him up, but I needed to use the restroom. I pressed the nurse's button, and Darlene, who was the PCA for this morning came in to see what I needed. I whispered that I needed to use the restroom, and she helped me get there. When I was finished, she helped me back. Daddy was awake by then.
"Good morning, daddy," I said with a half smile.
"Good morning, punkin. Did you sleep well?"
"So-so. Did you sleep here all night?"
"Kind of. I got here last night, and you were sleeping. They let me stay when I promised not to wake you. How are you feeling?"
"Eh, so-so. I'm worried about these tests. They told me in the recovery room that there were complications, and Katie said they were minor ones. Whatever that means."
"Well, we will wait and see what the doctor has to say. Other than a little apprehensive, how do you feel?"
"I guess okay." I pressed the nurse's button again, and they asked me over the intercom what did I need. "I need a pain pill, when you can." The nurse this morning was Jasmine, and she had pitch black, straight hair, a sort of olive complexion, and had those big sparkly brown eyes. She said she was from India. After she gave me the pill, I was fast asleep.
When I woke up, Jessica and the girls were here. Marla looked a little worried. "Girlfriend, I looked up AIS, and it doesn't even sound good. Other than being female on the surface, you don't have the insides a female does. That is spooky. But, does the doctor know for sure that this is what you have?"
"Pretty sure. Why?"
"Because I was thinking that maybe you do have the insides the rest of us have, just that they aren't developed."
"Do you think that is possible?"
"Is what possible, Kira?" Dr. Fitzgibbons said, as she walked in to the room.
"That maybe I do have the female insides, only they are not developed."
"That is why you are here. Do you know what an enigma is, Kira?"
"No."
"An enigma is a puzzle. That is what you are, is a puzzle. I looked over your ultrasound pictures, and reviewed your blood tests. I did this more than once. Maybe you don't have AIS, but there is certainly something going on inside of you. And I need to figure this out. So, do you mind staying here a little bit longer? This way we can try and figure out what is going on inside of you."
"If I have to. I guess asking for a simple life was a little too much to ask for."
"Do I detect a little sarcasm in that tone?"
"I'm sorry, Dr. Fitzgibbons, but everytime I seem to have things going just right, something comes along like this, and ruins it."
"Well, I am not giving up. I have you here so that I can see exactly what is going on with you. I want to solve this puzzle that is inside of you. So I am not giving up."
As we were talking, another lady came in my room. She wore simple jeans, a light powder blue top, and had a very infectious smile. Her smile got even wider when she saw Dr. Fitzgibbons.
"Hi Sarah."
"Mandy!" Both women hugged in that sisterly manner that Katie and I do all the time. "Kira, this is Amanda Dowling."
"Hello Amanda," I said, with a little worried look.
"You can call me Mandy, Kira. I'm here to give you psychological profile. But I can see that maybe that isn't necessary. Do you mind if I talk to Dr. Fitzgibbons for a bit?"
"No."
"Alright, I will be right back." They went in the hall way, where I couldn't hear what they were saying. They were out there for quite a while. Finally, Mandy came back in the room. "Well Kira, I don't think there is any sexual confusion on your part, and Dr. Fitzgibbons assures me that you are physically female, and that you may have a very rare condition. But since I am here, would you like to talk for a bit?"
"Okay."
"Do you mind if we talk alone?"
"No, these are my friends, and my family. I can talk with them here.
"I understand that you are the victim in a criminal case against your mother. Now you don't have to talk to me, if you don't want to."
"That's okay."
"How did you feel when your mother hit you?"
"I was shocked that she would do something like that. I mean up until then she never hit me, just yelled. Then she went to the bathroom, and I called my daddy and told him what mother did, and he came over with two police officers. One of the officers is the mother of one of my friends. We talked for a little bit after they took mother away."
"Has your mother shown any kind of remorse? Sorrow, apology, anything like that?"
"No, she just looks at me with contempt. I don't understand why she is like that."
"Well, just so you know, I am filing a good report with the judge about you. I don't see any mental illness, just a sad little girl. How does your father and siblings feel about this?"
"They don't understand why mother is like this either. They told me that before mother did what she did, they were thinking of ways to get me away from her."
"Why were you with your mother?"
"When my parents went to court for their divorce, mother told the judge that she didn't think it was a good idea for me to live with him, because he was raising me as a girl. That wasn't true. All daddy said was, if this is the way I feel, they should let me live as the girl I thought I was. Mother didn't think so, and that is what the divorce was about. Katie and Danny went with daddy, and I went with mother. Mother forbade me to wear anything that even looked like it was a girl's."
"Well, with what Dr. Fitzgibbons and I tell the court, she will have to admit that you are her daughter. Hopefully that will put all of this to rest."
"Maybe."
"Well, we can hope, anyway. Kira, there is no reason to be sad, really. Dr. Fitzgibbons tells me that you have a supportive family. If your mother cannot accept you as her daughter, then she is the one who is missing out. Anyway, would you introduce me to these young ladies, and these two guys?"
"This is my daddy and my brother Danny. That is my sister Katie, and these four are the best four friends anybody could ever have. That is Jessica, then Marla, Darlene and Josie. They were the ones who told me I should stand up to my mother. If I hadn't stood up to her, none of this would be happening now. I am only glad that things are looking better. Dr. Fitzgibbons said she will not stop until she finds out what makes me tick." I giggled.
"She is a very good doctor. She is very thorough. If anybody can find out what is going on with you physically, she can. I only hope she finds it before you have to go back to court."
"I do too, but she said she won't stop until she finds whatever it is."
"And she won't, either. Kira, it was nice talking to you, but I have to go, I have another client to see. You be a good girl and don't worry about a thing, because Dr. Fitzgibbons will find out what is what. Take care, sweetie." After a nice hug, she left.
"Jess, what do you think? Do you think Dr. Fitzgibbons will really find out what is what as Mandy said?"
"Yes, Kira, I really think she will. If she hadn't found what she did when you had your physical, none of this would be going on now. But she wants to be sure of her findings. I think that is so she can write a good report to the court."
"I just hope it doesn't take forever. I've been in here two days already, and it is getting really boring."
"Well sis," Katie added. "However long it takes, at least we will know. If you see Dr. Fitzgibbons all the time, then she can find out more. I think for her enigma, she will want to see you all the time anyway."
"Besides that, then you won't have to keep guessing if you are transgendered, have AIS, or are a female but just underdeveloped. When Dr. Fitzgibbons is done, everybody will know what is what. Besides, it doesn't matter anyway, because you are one of us, and nothing can change that."
"Thank you, Marla. I just want to get it over with."
"Well, young lady," daddy piped in, "you just may get your wish. I think this taxi is for you."
"Tell me your name, and birthdate, please," said the lady with the wheelchair. I gave her my name and birthdate, and she looked at my wrist band, and then told me to get in the wheelchair. "Hi Kira, I'm Dottie, and I'm going to take you for an MRI. Have you ever had one before?"
"No ma'am."
"Well, it doesn't hurt, all you do is lay in this tube with ear plugs and the machine scans your body. From the pictures we get we can see a lot, but we aren't allowed to tell you what we saw. Only the doctor can do that. So, if we're ready, let's go."
She wheeled me out of the room and to the elevator. She wasn't tall, maybe five foot, five inches, and she had nice sandy blonde hair. Her smile was contagious, and I wondered if that was a requirement to work in a hospital. When we got to the room that said MRI, she opened the door, and pushed me in.
I saw this great big tube thing that took up almost the whole room. She explained that they would be giving me ear plugs, and a thing to squeeze if I thought I couldn't finish the examination. She had me lay on this table thing, and I put my head in the recess. Then she asked if I was ready and I said yes. The table I was on began to move in to the tube. As soon as the table stopped, I heard another lady say, "we are ready to start, Kira, just relax, and this will take about forty five minutes. Here we go."
There was this noise that sounded a lot like workmen tearing up the street. There was also music that was piped through too. I relaxed, and must have fallen asleep. The next thing I knew, the table I was on began to move. Then I was out of the tube.
"You did really well, Kira. This took fifty minutes, and everything went well. The doctor will look at the pictures, and then send them off to your doctor, uhm, Fitzgibbons. The volunteer should be here shortly to take you back to your room."
She didn't tell me her name, but she had that infectious smile, and her eyes were wide and blue. The volunteer came, and she pushed me back to my room. When I got there, my lunch tray was already in the room.
"We thought you got lost, sis."
"No, they said the MRI lasted fifty minutes. What's for lunch? Anybody want my asparagus?"
I saw everybody make those ewww faces, so I left that alone because I didn't like it. I ate one slice of the turkey, and drank my milk. But even at that though, I felt full, like I couldn't eat another bite. I laid back down, and had this really awful pain. I pressed the nurse's button and she asked what I wanted over the intercom. I said I needed another pain pill, and she brought it right in. She looked at my tray and said I should try to eat a little more. I couldn't, so I left the rest on the tray. I fell asleep, and by the time I woke up, only daddy was in the room with me.
"Hi sleepyhead. Everybody had to go home, because they have school tomorrow. Katie said she would be up after she is done grading papers. So, I know this sounds like I am repeating myself. But, how do you feel?"
"Like I got hit by a train. I need to use the restroom."
"If I help you to the restroom, can you do the rest by yourself?"
"I'll get the nurse." I pressed the button, and my PCA Debbie came in to see what I needed. I told her what I needed, and she helped me to the restroom. She waited outside until I said I was done, and she helped me wipe. Then she walked with me back to my bed. I was still tired, and it was three in the morning. I went back to sleep, knowing daddy was there.
When I woke up, my breakfast tray was just coming in. Katie had ordered scrambled eggs, sausages, toast, milk and orange juice. I ate the sausages but I left the eggs because they didn't taste right. I ate one slice of toast, and drank my juice and milk. Daddy was just coming back in followed by Dr. Fitzgibbons. She had this weird look on her face.
"When I said you had AIS, Kira, I may have been mistaken. But that was only a preliminary finding though. Your MRI pictures show more than the ultra sound. So, I need to do a CT scan and a few more blood tests, and then we should be done. When I thought I was examining a boy, and was going to check you for hernias, I felt something very unusual. So, you may be right, that you are a severely underdeveloped female. I still have to look at those MRI pictures again. Then I want another set of x-rays, and another ultra sound. With all of these tests, I should be able to find out what is going on inside of you. You've been super so far. Just a few more tests and then you can go home. You should be here another three to four days. Think you can handle that?"
"If I have to, I can. I want to know too what is going on inside of me."
"Good girl. Anyway, they should be up shortly to take you for your CT scan. Then once a day for the next three or four days, they will take blood from you. But only once each day. Tomorrow you should have your ultra sound done, and then I can look at everything together, and find out what is what."
"I have my family and my friends, so I guess I can stick it out. Besides I am still feeling pain down below."
"Okay, let me take a look." She drew the curtain closed around my bed, and then had me put my feet in the stirrups. She opened my vagina with something that didn't look all that comfortable, and then looked in with the light she put on her head. When she was finished, she looked at me with a very puzzling expression. "Uhm, Kira, if you are an underdevloped female, this is the darndest thing I have ever seen. What I just saw makes me believe that you don't have AIS, but you are a female, now a young woman, in every respect of the word. Women with AIS, or severely underdeveloped, or barren women, don't have menstrual flows. And if I am not mistaken, that is exactly what is going on with you now. I will be right back, I have to get your PCA. Your going to need a bath, a new gown, and new sheets. I think my enigma is starting to come together. Okay then, I need to relook at everything, and the CT scan and ultra sound will tell me more as will the blood work. You take it easy, I will be back in the morning." She opened the curtain and gave me a hug, then she left.
"Well sweetie, it looks like my little girl is growing up. I heard what the doctor said, and Katie is going to love it that you are her sister physically as well as mentally. Now I see why you always were so feminine. Your mother either has to accpet you as her daughter, or she will be the one losing out."
"Thank you, daddy."
Just then my PCA for today came in with towels and wash cloths. I couldn't take a shower, so she drew the curtain closed after apologizing to daddy. Then she helped me off with my gown, and washed me up. After she dried my body, she gave me a tampon, and then a pad. I was told by her to have someone get me a clean pair of panties, and have these taken home to be washed. She helped me on with my clean gown, and had me sit in the chair. She made up my bed after washing the plastic matress cover. Then she put a cloth pad over the bottom sheet in the middle of the bed. When she was done, she asked if I needed anything else, and I said I needed something for pain. She asked me if I felt like I had abdominal cramps, and I said yes. She came back with a Mydol, and I let it work. It helped but I still felt the pain somewhat.
What Dr. Fitzgibbons told me, made me think. I have never had a physical that I can remember, so what she said was a surprise to me. I think if mother would have had me get a physical examnation, she would have found all of this out a long time ago. But she never took me to the doctor, even when I had a cold or the flu. I never knew anything except what she told me, so I thought she was just being mean. What was it the girls said? She is in self denial?
"Daddy, what does self denial mean?"
"It means that when someone wants something, they deny that to themselves when they see what they want is something else. In your case, she wanted a boy, but deep down knew you were a girl. So she denied that you were a girl, and held onto the boy she wanted you to be. That is why she never took you to a doctor, because she was afraid of what the doctor would find. I am amazed that you got this far in school without having a physical done. But you have one now, and we can ask Dr. Fitzgibbons for a copy of your physical examination report. You have been very brave through all of this. I think your friends will be glad too, that you are one hundred per cent female." He gave me a hug, and then said we should see what was on television.
Daddy has always been there for me. Even when mother objected to what he said about allowing me to be the girl I thought I was. Well now I don't have to think I am a girl, because only girls have periods. I just sat there in that chair and thought. I woke up in my bed, and Katie and the girls were here.
"So you have been holding out on me, hey little sister. You little minx, I love you. Daddy told us what the doctor said. I think it's great. We need to get you a fresh set of panties until you go home. So I am going to take the soiled ones home, and bring you back a complete set of about seven or eight. If they don't get you through this, I will go and get more. so don't go away little sister, I am coming right back."
"Kira, we just all talked it over. You were one of us when we first met you in school. But now you are really one of us. Let's make a pact. Sister's til death do us part." Marla was such a romantic, but we made the pact. Daddy just looked lost and shook his head slightly. This kinda reminded me of the opening scene of the Ya Ya Sisterhood movie. except we didn't have the bon fire.
"Well sisters, I think this calls for a party as soon as our newest sister gets home. Everybody in favor." Everybody said "I", and even daddy had to agree that a welcome home party was a good idea.
Katie came back, and we told her what we did, and then we accepted her as an older sister. Somebody we could look up to and pattern ourselves after. Katie and Danny were always there for me too. Now Katie I will be closer, because Katie and I are the same size. So we can share clothes, and we can talk about boys.
"You know dear sister, that I am going to have to have that "talk" with you." Daddy went ahem, and made an excuse he needed to go the cafeteria for a coffee, and left. "You need to know what your body can and should not do. I brought you ten pairs of panties, so when you have your flow you can change. You're physically a woman now, and when we start our periods, we have to be very careful. I will explain all of that when you get home. So, what else did the doctor say?"
"That is about it. Daddy said we can ask her for a copy of the pysical report, so the school has an updated copy."
"Yes that is important. It tells us that you are phsyically healthy, and that is very important. This way we know you don't have any communicable diseases, or physical abnormalitites. When I go back to school tomorrow, I will look in your file to see if there is even a hint of a physical report. I will also check to see if you are up to date on your immunizations."
"Thank you, Katie. I am only glad that Dr. Fitzgibbons found out for sure. But she said the rest of the tests will tell her more."
"Girlfriend, you are worrying me," Jessica added. "You have been in here for two days now, and you need to come home. Our study sessions aren't the same without you there."
"Tell me your name and your birthdate, please." I told her. "Kira, I am going to take you for a CT scan now. I'm sorry it took so long, but we have been backed up. Your the last for today."
I sat in the wheelchair, and she took me to the elevator and down to the radiology department. She wheeled me in a room that said CT scan above the door. I saw this weird circle thing, and another table just in front of it.
"Kira, can you lie down on the table, please. No honey, sit a little more toward the machine, and then lie down. Are you comfortable?" When I said I was, she said alright and that this would only take a fifteen minutes.
The table began to move backward toward the machine. It stopped when my head was directly under the circle thing. Then the lady said, they were starting and not to move. I laid there for what seemed like a long time, but it was only fifteen minutes. The lady said they were done, and the table moved forward away from the machine. The lady came out, and told me to sit up.
"How do you feel?"
"Still having cramps, but otherwise okay."
"Good. Yes we get cramps when we have our periods. Hop in the chair and I will take you back to your room." I got in the chair and she took me back to my room.
"Well, there you are," Danny said, giving me a hug. "I miss you sis. The house isn't the same with you not there. How much longer are you going to laze around this place?"
"Tomorrow, and the next day, maybe. Dr. Fitzgibbons wants to do another ultra sound, and more blood work."
"Well, did they tell you that you have a brain?" I promptly threw my pillow at him. We laughed a bit. That was just what I needed to cheer me up. Danny was always doing that when we were a complete family.
We visited some more, and then it was dinner time. Everybody made excuses that they needed to go to the cafeteria to have something to eat. I looked at my tray, and made another face. Don't they serve bratwurst or Italian sausage in here? I ate the mashed potatoes, the whole kernel corn, but left the liver. I drank my milk, and I was through. I laid back down and went to sleep. I slept pretty late, and only Katie was in the room.
"Where's daddy?"
"He said he was going to leave you in my capable hands." We giggled. "He said if you need to use the restroom, I can help you. He said that isn't his department." We giggled, again.
"That's because I had to use the restroom, and he wanted to know if he helped me to the restroom, could I do the rest by myself. I called for the nurse, and Debbie the PCA came in. So maybe he feels that he can't help me in that way."
"I wouldn't be surprised. Anyway, do you need any help right now?"
"Restroom, please."
"Yes, oh princess, your wish shall be granted." We giggled like little school girls.
"Did I mention that I love you, Katie?"
"And did I mention that I love you, little sister?"
"Uhm gee, I don't think so." We giggled again, and she gave me a nice hug. After I used the restroom, I went back to my bed, but just stood there. "Katie, I feel damp between my legs."
"Alright, wait right there." She pressed the nurse's button, and when they answered Katie said the PCA was needed for hygiene reasons. She came it with a tampon, and a sanitary pad.
"Here you are, sweetie. Do you need help with these?"
"No."
"Then go in the restroom and get cleaned up, and use these. Katie will you help her?"
"Yes, maybe I should have that talk with her tonight. Come little sister, let's get you cleaned up. By the time you get home, you will know how to do this by yourself. Anyway, are you still sleepy?"
"Not really."
"Okay, I need to have this talk with you, now that you are a fertile female. Kira, you are thirteen years old, and now that you have started your cycle, you have to be very careful when you are around boys. A cycle is twenty eight days and the menstrual flow lasts for about seven to nine of those days. An egg is produced by the ovary on the fourteenth or fifteenth day of that cycle, maybe even the sixteenth day. It varies woman to woman. Now for the icky part. Boys are sex crazy at best, and they will do anything, promise you anything, just to have sex with you. When a boy and girl, or man and woman have sex, the sperm from the male may fertilze the woman's egg and create and embryo that turns into a fetus. That fetus continues to grow in the woman's uterus for nine months.
"We have needs, Kira, because we need to sate our sexual drive. Boys don't really have a sexual drive as such. What they have is an urge, and usually when they get sexually excited when they think thay can get a girl to have sex with them. But see, for us, having sex can be disasterous if we aren't prepared. Guys don't have to worry about getting pregnant, we do. Once we become pregnant, our free life is over, because we now have to devote our life to our baby. There are condoms that help protect against unwanted pregnancies, but sometimes even that is not a guarantee, because sometimes they have holes in them. Some guys will purposesly put a pin hole in their condom. So we have to be very careful. There are a lot of things can help us, but the best is to say no. If they are insistent, then you tell them the only way they are having sex with you, is if the two of you get married. That will send most of them running. The one that doesn't run, you run from.
"A woman can get a very nasty reputation by freely having sex with any boy that asks. It is what they call promiscuous. I'm telling you this so you know what your body is doing during your period. Also, the purpose of the blood flow is to rid the body of tissues and impurities that form. You will go through this once a month now, for several years, until menopause. That is supposed to be when a woman stops having a menstrual cycle, and is not fertile any more. But there have been menopausal women who have had babies.
"Basically that is pretty much it. I know it sounds like a lot to remember, but believe me when I tell you, that you will use that knowledge every day of your life from now on. Do you have any questions?"
"No, not now. So in order to have a baby a boy and a girl need to have sex, and the girl gets pregnant and the boy goes away to whereever. Is that pretty much it?"
"Sometimes. There are guys that are devoted to their families, like daddy. Even when mom was home, he was always doing things around the house. He loves us with all of his being, and you can't find a father like that all the time. Oh look, your breakfast is here. I ordered you a hard boiled egg, I hope that was alright."
"Better than those scrambled eggs yesterday."
"Well, next time I won't order them for you. Anyway, eat your breakfast, I gotta get home and get ready to go to my class. I will be back tonight. Take care sis." She gave me a hug and then left. Well, today was Friday anyway, and it looked like I was going to be here over the weekend.
I ate my breakfast, and called for the nurse. When they asked me what I needed I said I had to use the rest room. For some reason, they don't want you going in there by yourself. Angie was the PCA today, and she helped me in there, and told me to pull the chord when I was done. When I was finished, she came in and helped me back to the bed. I slept until lunch time, but I wasn't really hungry. Katie ordered a small salad, chicken breast meal, milk, and a cup of tea. I ate the chicken meat, the salad and drank the milk, and sipped the tea. I left the mashed potatoes and the cauliflower.
After the nurse took my tray, and admonished me to eat more, daddy came in.
"Hi punkin. How are you doing?"
"Well, I wish Katie would order things I like. I didn't eat my mashed potatoes because I was full and I don't like cauliflower. But I guess I am happy that Dr. Fitzgibbons is finding out why I am the way I am."
"Well, I see you ate the rest, at least that's good. Tomorrow they should do the second ultra sound, and draw more blood, then one more day of blood draw, and you should be able to go home. I am happy too that the doctor is finding things that should have been found a long time ago. You missed your pre-adolescence as a girl, but Katie is going to make sure you don't miss your teen years. She said that your friends will help with that too. Did Katie give you the "talk"?"
"Yes she did. I didn't know girls had to know so much about their own bodies."
"That is because girls have more to learn about. You have a special body, Kira, and you should take pride in that body. You're my little angel, Kira, and I am going to make sure that you have what you need. Just like I did with Katie. I only hope your mother can see the truth now."
"Well, I do too. But I just want to get out of here. Maybe she will let me go after the ultra sound is done. I'm just bored."
"I know dear, just another day or two and then you can come home. We do want the doctor to find whatever she can, so that your mother can see the truth. If she still doesn't accept the truth, then I am afraid to say this, but she will never understand what she did wrong. She assaulted you and she had no right to do that. So we will see exactly what happens when we go back to court. Anyway, I will be here until Katie comes. Your friends said they would be by later. You know Kira, I am glad all of this happened now, instead of later on in the school year. You just met these girls, and you have had one group study thing after another with them. And now they are coming up here because they are worried about you. Now those are friends a person can count on."
"Daddy, I just want to go home."
"I know, punkin. Tomorrow or the next day for sure."
"Anyway, how is the pain?"
"It's painful. Maybe I may not be able to go home until it starts to go away."
"Does the pain medicine help?"
"Yes, some. But I can still feel pain but not like if I didn't take the medicine."
"Maybe Dr. Fitzgibbons will let you go home if you take the pain medicine."
"Maybe." I fell asleep until I was woke up and told my dinner was here.
Dinner was roast beef, in gravy, mashed potates, green beans, apple sauce, a piece of carrot cake, milk, and tea. I ate everything on my plate, and I took my time with my tea. I turned on the television and watched Mr. and Mrs. Smith on FX. I have seen this movie several times, and I always laugh because it is so funny. Jessica and the girls came in followed by Katie. Katie handed me my homeowrk, and the girls and I just did it together. Katie and daddy were talking, but I wasn't interested what they were saying. Marla asked me if I was ready to go home.
"I have been ready to go home since I got here."
"I hear ya. So, do you know when you will leave?"
"Tomorrow or the next day, hopefully."
"Hello Kira," Amanda Dowling said, with a big smile. "I seem to come when you have company. Can we talk?"
"Yes, Mandy."
"Can we talk alone?"
"These are my friends and family, and I don't hold anything back from them."
"Well, okay. I was in the hospital talking to another client, and I just wanted to see how you were doing. I suppose by now you are so bored you don't know what to do with yourself."
"That is putting it mildly. If it weren't for my friends and family, I'd be really bored. I just want to get these tests over with so I can go home."
"I talked with Dr. Fitzgibbons, and she tells me that tomorrow should be the last day you are here. She said she will know more after the ultra sound. I just want to let you know though, that when you leave here, if you want you can always see me every now and then. Sometimes it helps to talk things out with a stranger. Would you like that?"
"I...uhm...don't know. Things are kind of confusing for me right now."
"Like what, for instance?"
"Well, this whole thing with my mother. Dr. Fitzgibbons said that she will either have to accept me as her daughter or lose out on having a wonderful family. I just don't know how to handle all of this."
"Well Kira, I think the best thing you can do, is actually think about it. Then it may become clearer to you. Now, you told me that she never hit you before the day that she slapped you. You said she always yelled before that. What it sounds like to me is thast your mother was under a strain trying to keep you as a boy, knowing in her heart that you were really a girl. That is what scared her. She wanted you to be a boy because in her mind, she thinks boys have it a lot easier in this world. This may or may not be the reason why she wanted you to be the boy she wanted you to be. Tell you what. You think about that for a bit, and talk about with your friends and family. I think between you, you can come up a very good reason why she acted the way she did. You think about what I said, Kira. Take care, I have to go and take care of my family." She gave me a hug, and then she left.
"Girlfriend, she is right. You need to talk to someone about this, because we can see that this is bothering you. If you talk about this, maybe you can put this behind you. Somebody told me once, that you can never forget the bad times, but you can always remember the good times. When I am troubled, I talk to my mother. You have Katie you can talk to. I'm sure she will listen."
"She will, Josie. She's the best sister a girl could have." I looked over at Katie and smiled, and she smiled back. "I can even talk to daddy to about certain things. Of course, Danny isn't much help. He's going to college when he graduates. So I have daddy and Katie. Katie and I can talk about this with daddy and Danny, but I think Mandy is right too. I am the one that has to think about this, and talk it out."
"Yes, sis, you are. When we get home, we will have to sit down and talk about it. Like Amanda said though, maybe it is the only way you can put this behind you. You will never forget, but you can always remember the good times. They never go away. So, do you want to talk about this now, or wait until we get home?"
"We can talk about it now. I mean, I have my friends here, and my family. By the way, where's Danny?"
"He will be here. He's with his friends for another hour."
"We should actually wait until he gets here. I mean, this concerns him too."
"Still thinking of others. No wonder you make friends so fast."
"Oh daddy!" I exclaimed, blushing.
Jessie, Marla, Josie, and Darlene sat down to do their homework, and I laid back down and went to sleep. I was still feeling pain, but it has only been a couple of days since I was in the operating room. Katie woke me up to tell me that my dinner was here. Tonight I was having a garden salad, spaghetti (no meatballs or sausage), one slice of bread, milk and tea. I ate everything and took my time sipping my tea. As I was sipping my tea, Danny came in and gave me a hug. Then he stood by daddy.
"Danny, we decided that maybe I can put all this behind me with mother, if we talked about it. Because it really bothers me that she actually hit me because she became angry at me. Even Josie's mom said they were going to see if they could file felony charges against her. I still don't understand why she was so angry."
"She may not have needed a reason, sis," Danny said, answering my question. "She may have just decided that force was the only way you would listen to her."
"Do you think that she was afraid the doctors would tell her that I was a girl, is why she never took me to a doctor?"
"Yes, sis, we all do. We talked about it, and it is the only reason we could come up with. If she wasn't afraid of what the doctors would tell her, then she probably would have found out years ago that you were female. Katie has been really worried about her getting out of prison and trying to kidnap you. But right for now, she can't harm any of us."
"Whatever her reason was, Kira, she is going to have to live with her decision. I'm going to see if we can get her parental rights taken away. I'm going to talk to Mrs. Jenkins about that and see if there is anything we can do. Maybe make it so she can't come anywhere near us, if she should get out of prison."
"I think that would good, daddy."
I went back to sleep, and slept through the night. The next morning, bright an early, a lady with wide blue eyes and blonde hair to her mid back, came in with a wheelchair.
"Can you tell me your name and birthdate, please?" I told her, and she looked at my wrist band. "Kira, I am Debbie and I am here to take you for your ultra sound. So, can you sit in the wheelchair, please, and we will get going."
She wheeled me to the elevator and we went down to the radiology department. She took me in the room marked ultra sound above the door, and told me to lie on the table. Then she closed the door, and took my gown down to my waist. She did the same thing they did the last time, and this took twenty minutes. Then she put my gown back up, and wheeled me back to my room.
"You did very well, Kira. The doctor will let you know what the ultra sound showed."
We got back to my room, and daddy was already there. I laid back down, and went to sleep, but I didn't sleep long.
"Can you tell me your name and birthdate, please?" I told her, and she looked at my wirst band. "Kira, I have to draw five vials of blood from you. From what I was told today, this is the last time." She put the needle in my vein and drew out the blood. Then she bandaged where she took out the blood, and left.
"If this is the last time, then maybe the doctor will let you go home today."
"Maybe, Katie, but we will see." I went back to sleep, and slept until my breakfast came. As I was eating my breakfast, Dr. Fitzgibbons came in.
"Good morning, Kira. I see you have a good breakfast. How about when you are finished, you get dressed, so you can go home? I will look at the last ultra sound and see if I missed anything. Then I will file my report with Judge Dawson. You have a good judge in her. She will make sure you get justice. Take care, Kira, it was nice to have met you." She gave me a hug then left.
Kira - Chapter XIII - Kira has a relapse.
A few weeks went by and Mrs. Jenkins called to tell us we had to be in court on Friday at ten o'clock. That was the day after tomorrow. Daddy said she had read the reports of all the doctors and that there was nothing to be afraid of, because they were good reports. So daddy told us that since we needed to be in court again in two days, that we could stay home from school tomorrow.
Katie couldn't of course because she was a teacher, well a teacher's aide, but next year she would have her own classroom. Danny wanted to go to school too tomorrow because he said it would take his mind off of court.
I wanted to go to school too, because I had missed so much with being in court and in the hospital. I wasn't behind academically but I was behind in participation. I loved being able to take part in class things, like asking questions and giving my interpretation of what I read in my books, and writing essays. I was really good at writing essays. My GPA dropped slightly because of this that has happened since mother decided to hit me. Well, hopefully we will see what she has to say when the doctors are finished testifying. I only hope we can put this all behind us on Friday. I hope.
That evening Katie and I made the dinner. Katie made the meatloaf, while I mashed down the potatoes, and set the table. I also got out the catsup and mustard as well as the butter for the bread and potatoes. Knowing daddy and Danny, they will probably both want seconds and thirds. I giggled. Katie looked at me, and I told her what I giggled about, and she giggled too.
"You know sis, men are like that. There is a saying that goes, the way to a man's heart is through his stomach. The way I see a lot of men eat, I am inclined to believe that."
"Are daddy and Danny like that?"
"The way they eat, I would say yes." We both giggled.
When the table was set, and the food was ready, we called the guys in for dinner. Daddy said grace, and we passed everything around so everyone got one helping. Nobody said anything about court, and nobody said anything about mother. We just talked about school, and daddy even asked me what was my favorite time in school.
"I like study hall, because if I have essays to write, I can write them. My study hall is in the library, so I can get reference books to help me, if I need them."
"That's a good attitude to have, sweetpea. Just remember when you graduate you can get a job for a while then go to college, or go to college right from high school after summer vacation is over, or you never have to go to school again. It all depends on what you want to do after high school. Have you even given that any thought, yet?"
"No daddy, I'm only a freshman. I won't think about that until at least my junior year. That is two years away, well, a year and a half."
"That is true, but if you had to make a decision right now, what would you like to do with your life after high school?"
"Well, there are several things I can think of. Like being a doctor, or a lawyer, or a therapist of some kind, or maybe even take business administration or maybe major in chemistry. I don't know right off hand what I would want to do if I had to make a decision right now. There are so many things a person can do these days, that it takes quite a bit of thinking. Maybe even be a teacher."
"Alright punkin, at least that is an honest answer. I'll tell you what, why don't you girls take the night off and Danny and I will take care of the kitchen and the dishes."
"Daddy, Katie and I do just fine, but if you and Danny want to help, then we can get it done faster, and we have more time to watch tv."
"I think you're right honey. Whataya say Dannyboy? Want to the help the ladies clean up?"
"Sure, and anyway I agree with Kira. With all of us working, we can get it done faster."
We all got the dining room cleaned, and the dishes washed and put away. Katie and I said we would take care of the kitchen, and we had it done in fifteen minutes. Then we went in the living room and daddy looked on the tv guide channel to see what was on.
There was a war movie on that daddy said was good, so he put it on TCM and watched Saving Private Ryan. I didn't care to much for it because it had a lot of blood and it showed in detail how the soldiers were dying and getting blown up. So Katie and I decided to go to my room and talk.
"Katie, do you think this will be the last of going to court on Friday? I really don't like missing a lot of school. My GPA has dropped a little since all this started. I can maybe bring it back up a little, but it will still be B honor roll."
"I am hoping sis. Your teachers have told me they are concerned on how this is affecting you emotionally. I told them you seem a little down, more sad than anything else. They said not to worry, just get through this and they will make sure your homework is given to me or one of your friends to bring home. I have to say that this will be interesting though, because doctor Fitzgibbons didn't say one way or the other what she found. So we will just have to see. Are you going to go to school tomorrow?"
"I will try. I may leave early if I can't concentrate. How long can the judge give mother in prison for what she did?"
"I'm not sure. We will ask Mrs. Jenkins when we go to court."
"I will always love her and forgive her but I can't understand why she would want me raised as a boy. I mean, if I am a girl I should be allowed to be raised as a girl. Right, Katie?"
"Yes sis, you should. You know what? I think tonight you and I will have a girls night in. You can sleep in my room tonight. How does that sound?"
"It sounds perfect sis, thank you." I gave her a hug and she rubbed her nose against mine. Erm yes, it's a girl thing.
"Okay, get your bath or shower, and get your night things and come to my room. Tonight, no boys allowed just us. You know it has been a long time since I heard any CD's or watched a DVD. What say we see what I have."
We went in her room and she looked through her collection of DVD's. she had quite a few good old movies from back in the 50's and 60's. One of them I hadn't seen in quite a while was West Side Story, so I asked if we could watch that. West Side Story is more than just gangs and gang violence. It is a character study of the gang members and their girls. I love Natalie Wood as Maria and Rita Moreno as Anita. Katie got out a small bag of popcorn and we sat and watched the movie but we weren't interested in the popcorn. I went to take a shower, and when I was through, I went back to Katie's room. She put the movie in and we sat and watched it like it was our first time.
When the movie was over, we decided to lie down and talk a little more. "Kira, whatever happens on Friday, just know we love you and you have a good home here. Even Danny is very protective of me and you. I mean, he is only sixteen and he will be a junior next year, but he is very protective. When he graduates, you will still have me at the school to look out for you. But by that time you should have sufficient knowledge on how to deal with the boys. You learn quickly, and you have picked up girl ways in a very short time. I am proud of my little sister.
Sometime during our talk I fell asleep. I slept very good that night because Katie was there. When her alarm went off in the morning, we both got up, and she went in the bathroom first. I followed, and when we were both dressed, we went down to make breakfast. I noticed that Katie's alarm was set thirty minutes earlier than everybody else. I asked her about that.
"We need to have the extra time to get our clothes, bath, makeup, and make sure our hair can stand the day. Then I set mine so after I am dressed I can start breakfast. Men can cook, but you will find most men like burnt offerings." We both giggled. "So if you're not down here, I start the breakfast. Come on, let's go feed the men."
We went in the kitchen and got out the eggs, bacon, bread and butter, and even the jelly. I got out the apricot marmelade because daddy liked it. The first one down was daddy, and I poured him a cup of coffee. Danny came in scratching his head and yawning. He got a glass of OJ from the fridge, and sat at the table. I was watching the differences between Danny and daddy. Daddy seemed more relaxed when he came down, like he took his time getting ready. Danny on the other hand, seemed to be in a hurry. He looked like he had just crawled out of bed and jumped into his clothes.
After breakfast, daddy went out to start the car, while Katie, Danny, and I cleaned up the kitchen. When everything was finished, the car was warmed up, and we were ready to go. Daddy dropped us off at the school because he had to go and talk to Mrs. Jenkins, the assistant district attorney.
School was alright for the first three classes. I put my books in my locker and went to lunch. The morning went by in a whirl and I was just dragging. Should I tell someone I need to go home? I absent mindedly picked up a tray, when all I really wanted was a yogurt. I set the tray aside and picked out a blueberry yogurt and a plastic spoon. I paid my thirty five cents and went to sit down. Jessica and the girls came over and asked why I didn't sit by them.
"Oh no, not again girlfriend. Do you realize you are sitting at the same table, in the same spot when we first met you? What's the matter?"
"I'm thinking about tomorrow, and if this is finally going to be the end to all of this. I don't even remember hearing my teachers this morning. I mean, I just put my books away and came right here. Like I was in a fog or something."
"Listen Kira," Josie said putting her hand on mine. "I know this is getting tiring and even confusing, but everything you went through was for a reason. Even Dr. Fitzgibbons said she wasn't going to stop until she found out what was what with you. And Amanda Dowling even said she didn't see anything wrong with you. I mean we're all a little psycho now and then, but nothing that would make us see a shrink."
"Do you feel well enough to continue this afternoon?"
"I don't think so, Marla. I'm tired and I just can't concentrate on school work. I was hoping that I could finish the day, but I don't think I can. I was looking for Katie or Miss Palmer to see if I can get a pass to go home."
"Well, don't look now but I think your big sister is coming this way."
"Marla, you have a way with words. I am worried about Kira. Honey how are you feeling?"
"Not too good sis. I need a pass to go home. I didn't even hear my morning teachers, I don't think.
"Okay, I will give you a pass to go to the office, and you have them call daddy and have him come and pick you up. I don't want you walking home on the street alone. On second thought, I think we should go to the office together. You look very peaked and I want to make sure you get home safely. That is another thing sisters do for each other. I will make sure you get your homework when I get home. Are you finished with your lunch?"
"Yes."
"Okay, let's get you home. One other thing Kira. I want you to make yourself a cup of honey tea with a pinch of cinnamon and lie down and get some rest. You look like you should be in a hospital at least over night, but that would delay the trial probably another month. Kira, did you hear me? Oh my gosh!"
The next thing I knew was waking up in the ambulance on the way to the hospital. Katie was sitting next to the paramedic on the bench seat. There was an IV in my right arm, and a blood pressure cuff on my left. I was groggy which means they probably gave me something to make me rest. We got to the hospital, and Dr. Fitzgibbons was there to meet the ambulance.
"Hello Kira, I have a room for you. Room 324 guys. I'm going to give you an examination as soon as we get upstairs. Your father called me as soon as he hung up talking to Katie. So I came right over. This will give me another opportunity to make sure of my findings. If all goes well tonight I will keep you here another few days. Over the weekend. I will see if we can get a continuance with the court until Monday. I'm sure they will go along with that seeing that you passed out in the school hallway. "Tell me what you were feeling just before you blacked out."
"I don't really know. I knew I couldn't concentrate on my school work, I was feeling like I was in a fog. I remember talking to Katie that I needed to go home, and she was telling me to go to the office with her so I could get a pass. That was all I heard until I woke up in the ambulance."
"Okay, I will keep you here over the weekend. I will ask the assistant district attorney to get a continuance until Monday. You should be alright by then. I think what happened is that you had an anxiety attack. But I was also told you hit your head pretty hard when you fell. So I am going to check for a concussion while you are here. Now concussions are very strange things. It could actually take a while for them to show up. But I will get a CT scan done tonight to make sure there are no other injuries and an x-ray of the skull. I also need an x-ray of your left side because that is the side you fell on. You may not get any rest tonight Kira, but you will only have three tests done. The CT scan, the x-rays, and I want blood drawn too. I want to see if there are any deficiencies in your cbc."
"What is cbc?"
"It stands for complete blood count. This test alone can tell us quite a bit. I am ordering a hormone panel too. I want to see if there are any deficiencies there too. So the nurses will help you into a gown, and I want you to lie down until they come to get you for your first test. I will only be out at the nurses station writing my orders. Get some rest because it could be a few hours before they come to get you."
I laid down and she was right, because they woke me up to take me for my x-rays. The radiology department was on the first floor next to the emergency room. She told me to lie on the bed and she would move the machine in position. Once she had it over my head, she told me to take a deep breath and hold it. I wonder why they do that. I heard a buzzing sound and she said breathe. Then she moved the x-ray machine to my left side and had me put my arms above my head. The same thing there too. Take a deep breath and hold it, a buzzing sound and breathe. Seems like a lot to go through just to have an x-ray. After she said everything was fine, she wheeled me back to my room. It is amazing how they can move the whole bed, but I guess they're made that way. She got me to my room, and locked the brakes on the bed, and I fell back asleep.
It was a few hours later when they came and got me for my CT scan. This lasted only twenty minutes, and then she took me back to my room. I no sooner got there than a lady carrying a caddy with glass tubes in it, said she had to draw some blood. She took out a long piece of rubber and five glass tubes. She took out a small needle she called a butterfly, and she tightened the rubber band thing around my arm tight. Then she started poking around. I asked her what she was doing, and she said she was feeling for a good vein to get the blood from.
After she found what looked like a good vein, she poked me with the needle and blood just ran into the first tube. I was amazed to see that when she changed tubes, the blood didn't run out of the little tube connected to the needle. After she was finished, she put a piece of tape over the gauze, and said she was through. I fell back alseep.
Katie came in and asked if I was hungry, because it was just a little past dinner time. I had spent all afternoon having tests and sleeping. She ordered my dinner, and she made sure I ate it all. The roast beef wasn't too bad, a little tough, and the garden salad looked a little wilted, but other than that, it wasn't bad.
"Sis, I am going to be with you all weekend. Dr. Fitzgibbons is going to take you on as a regular patient, so you will be seeing her from now on. She said she wants another ultra sound just to make sure her findings are what she got the first time. Tomorrow Mrs. Jenkins is going to ask for a continuance until Wednesday because her schedule for Monday and Tuesday is full. I'm going to sleep on the pull out bed right over there, so you won't be here alone. I don't have any papers to grade this weekend. Mrs. Arden will take care of that. She told me to tell you to get well."
Eve Arden (not related to the actress who played Our Miss Brooks or Miss McGee in Grease and Grease 2) is a stylish woman in her late thirties. She wore the latest fashions, and had her nails and hair done at a salon. But she wasn't stuck up, or thought she was above everybody else. She had a wonderful sense of humor, and really enjoyed teaching her students. So when Katie told her about me, Mrs. Arden told her to just go and be with her sister for the weekend and she would take care of anything else that needed to be done.
I just got done with being in the hospital. I wonder what could have caused me to black out? I will have to ask Dr. Fitzgibbons, when she comes back. Of course I didn't have to wait too long either.
"Now young lady, let me give you that examination I promised you when you came in."
"Do you have to?"
"Yes, I really do. Katie will you close the door, and draw the bed curtain to the end of the bed?" Katie did as she was asked. "Thank you, Katie. Now let me listen to your heart. Very good. Now your lungs. Take a deep breath in and out, another one, one more. Your lungs are good, no wheezing. Now Kira, what I am going to do, you need to get used to from now on." She took two poles and put them at the end of the bed. "Now put your feet in these stirrups, and let me see what's going on in there." She took this thing that looked like a bear trap, she called it a spreader, and opened my vagina. Then she put this thing on her head that looked like a miner's light, and peeked inside my vagina. It didn't take her long, and she said I was healing fast.
Well I guess if you gotta be a girl a little inconvenience has to come our way. When she was done, she told me to get some more rest. I was tired. But I had to ask her about my black out.
"Dr. Fitzgibbons, why would I black out like I did?"
"Well, from what you told me, I can only guess that you had an anxiety attack. The symptoms you told me you had just before your black out spell would indicate an anxiety attack. What causes an anxiety attack? Is that what you are asking?"
"Yes."
"Well several things can cause one. Being under too much stress for one. That is a mjor cause of anxiety attacks. Losing interest in important things can cause one too, and it can also cause depression. You aren't depressed. Are you?"
"What is depression?"
"Depression is when you lose interest in everything around you, and you don't respond to family or counselors or teachers. It is an overwhelming sensation that makes you go into your own little world. There are a lot of people that are on medication for depression."
"No, I don't think I'm depressed. I think it is just all this in and out of court, and not knowing what is going to happen, that has me a little worried."
"Then you had an anxiety attack, dear. You should be well enough by Monday to go back to school. Katie, may I talk to you in the hallway?"
They went out in the hall and were talking for a long time. Katie came back in and gave me a hug and I drifted off to sleep. I dreamed we were in court, and the judge sent mother to prison for assaulting me. Mother vowed that she would remember me, and tell everybody in prison that her faggot son sent her there. That was when I woke up. Katie looked worried and wanted to know what was wrong. I told her about my dream, and she held me until I settled down.
"Sis, mom won't be able to harm us. We have the evidence, and mom is still adamant about you being male. Dr. Fitzgibbons will present her findings, and Amanda Dowling will file hers. These two doctors were appointed by the court, so mom and her attorney can't object to the findings that you are female. So, I am here to protect you. Now get some rest sis, because come Wednesday you are going to have to testify and I want you to be wide awake when you do."
"May I come in?" Amada Dowling asked with a very wide smile.
"Yes, Mandy."
"I heard you had an anxiety attack at school. Would you like to talk about it?"
"Okay. All I remember was telling my friends and Katie that I was in a fog and didn't think I heard my morning teachers. I remember Katie telling me to go to the office with her, and I don't remember going in the office. The next thing I remember is waking up in the ambulance."
"Can you remember what you were thinking about, when you were in this fog?"
"Not really. It was like I was sitting at my desk looking at myself. If that makes any sense."
"I see. Have you ever heard of an out of body experience?"
"No. What is that?"
"Well, some people can tell you that an out of body experience can be caused by many things. One of those things is anxiety. Dr. Fitzgibbons said she talked to you about depression. I don't see any depression because you are responding very well to outside stimuli."
"What is stimuli?"
"It is something that stimulates you to action, such as answering my questions, or if I poke your finger you may jump a little. You seem very alert, so you aren't suffereing from depression. But I am concerned about the anxiety you are feeling about things. Is court the only thing that you are anxious about?"
"Yes. I mean, I do very well in school, and I have very good friends and a loving family. So yes, this whole thing with court has me worried a little."
"I see. Well I received a call from Mrs. Jenkins the assistant district attorney, and she tells me because of your anxiety attack, she got the judge to postpone the trial until Wednesday. You know, I think it would be good for you not to go back to school until after court is over on Wednesday. This way you can get more rest. Katie, can you get her homework for her?"
"Yes, Mandy, that is not a problem. I am going to be here all weekend so she isn't alone."
"That is a very good idea. Now young lady, I have a question for you. Would you like to see me say once in a while when things are bothering you?"
"I guess that would be alright. Sometimes I need somebody else to talk to."
"Then I will set up our first appopintment, and let you know when I see you in court. As I understand it, your mother is in very deep trouble. Now you get some rest, and I will see you at court." She gave me a hug, and then left.
"Katie, do you think seeing Mandy now and then is a good thing?"
"Yes little sister, I certainly do. Sometimes it helps to talk to someone else other than family and friends. True friends are always there for you and will tell you like it is. Family too. So seeing Mandy now and then when you need to, is definitely a good thing. Now give me a hug and get some more rest."
I don't know how long I slept, but when I woke up it was morning. Katie was making up the roll out bed they had in the room. "Good morning, sis."
"Good morning little sister. You seem cheery today."
"I am, I slept good too."
"I wonder if what Mandy told you last night had anything to do with that. Sometimes when we talk to persons outside of our friends and family circles, we are more at ease with ourselves, and things don't look so gloomy any more."
"I think she helped. She is nice to talk to, like a big sister I know is."
"You little minx," she said rubbing our noses together and giving me a hug. "You are my one and only little sister, and I am going to make sure you have the right female education. Just remember, the bond between sisters is more special than the bond between a mother and a daughter. Unless of course the daughter doesn't have a sister. When you were younger, I always felt there was something different about you, and now that we know what that difference is, you are going to be well looked after."
"Katie, did you ever think about getting married?"
"Oh, I don't know. Just everyday of my adult life. But Mr. Right hasn't come along yet. And I certainly don't want to marry any of those guys that teach at the school, because they're already married." We giggled. "Why the sudden interest?"
"Well because. You're twenty going on twenty-one, and you will be out of college in another year, even if you have your own classroom. Are there any guys at the college that you would be interested in?"
"No! Now how about some breakfast, nosey."
"Alright, but nothing to much, I'm not feeling that well yet."
"Okay, let me see what is on the menu at club hospital." We both giggled and she looked and saw omelets, made with real eggs or egg substitute. She asked me and I told her a western omelet, and she said that sounded good. She ordered milk, orange juice, and a yogurt for us both as well as the omelets.
The trays were brought up in forty five minutues, and we ate and talked. "Katie, do I have to stay here all weekend?"
"That would be a good idea, sis. Dr. Fitzgibbons said you may have a concussion, and she is right about one thing. A concussion sometimes takes a while to show up. You may be feeling good now, but be right back in here if you leave now because of the concussion. No sis, you stay here for the weekend. I'm going to be right here with you. I am going to eat my meals with you, watch tv with you. Would you like me to read to you too. Like, what's your favorite book?"
"Well I like romance novels, the Harlequin ones."
"You are only thirteen, what do you know about romance?"
"Well, mother never found my Harlequin books, or if she did, she didn't say anything. But I like the Harlequin books, they have very good stories."
"Okay, if I ask daddy to bring you some Harlequin romance novels, would you like me to read to you?"
"Yes, big sister, that would be very nice." She gave me a hug, and said she would be right back, because she was going to go and call daddy on her cell. When she came back, she told me that daddy almost had an anxiety attack too when she told him what kind of books I wanted.
"Why would he have an anxiety attack. All I want is a few Harlequin romance novels."
"That is why he almost had an anxiety attack. He still can't believe how far you have come in being a girl in such a short time. I can't even believe it. But you catch on quickly, and that is a good thing. Like when we went shopping, you were right in our element. You knew what you wanted, and you went for it. Of course, there were a few times you almost gave daddy a heart attack. He went through the same thing with me, so don't feel picked on. But you like became a girl almost immediately with like no training. What were you doing when you were with mother?"
"Growing up to be a girl."
"But how? I mean, mother never let you wear anything girlish, and you didn't have any girl clothes when you moved in by us. So, again, how?"
"My friends that mother didn't know about. When she thought I was by a boy's house, I was actually at one of my girl friend's houses learning how to be a girl. Don't ask me how I knew, but I knew that what mother was telling me was wrong. The night I came to live with you, is when I didn't have time to change back, and mother really lost it. But I am glad in a way that she did, because it showed me how she really thought of me. Like Josie's mom said to, she was retaliating against me because I challenged her way of thinking on how to raise children. I wasn't raised as a girl, but I have learned enough to be a good teen girl. See, when I was with my girl friends, we played with dolls, I wore Cyndi's clothes, and we had a wonderful time.
"When mother thought I was by a boy's house for the weekend, I was by either Cyndi's or Janet's and we had a good time. I loved the sleepovers. I haven't seen them for a while because Cyndi had to move away, and Janet goes to another school. But we had a lot of fun when we had sleepovers."
"Would you like it if you and Jessica, Marla, Josie and Darlene and me had a sleepover say for a weekend?"
"Oh yes. I know they would like that too."
"Your hair is growing out nicely, but it takes time for it to get to shoulder length. We can feather it now though, that way it will look a little more feminine. We will do that Monday night when you're at home. So, do you think you should get a little more rest? I mean, as long as you are here, take advantage of it, because once you get back home it won't be so simple, especially after court is over on Wednesday. Daddy said he will bring you a few books up later when he gets home from work. Now get some rest." She gave me a hug and then sat in the chair by the bed. Katie woke me up for lunch, and all I could eat was the salad. Katie didn't finish hers either. I watched tv for a bit, but the only thing good on was either CSI or NCIS. I liked both, but I liked NCIS better because of Abby. We watched NCIS until a man came in and said he was here to take me for my CT scan. Since I was feeling better, I got in the wheelchair and he wheeled me down to radiology. The CT scan lasted twenty minutes. When I got back to the room, I asked Katie what happened on NCIS. We got into a talk about Abby and her crazy antics, especially when she tries to tell in detail what she found and making comparisons. We watched NCIS until it went off, and we both went to sleep.
Breakfast was simple, just cereal, milk and juice. After breakfast was over, Dr. Fitzgibbons came in and said she had positive good news.
"Well Kira, I looked at the blood, I looked at the CT scan and the x-rays. There is one more thing I want done and that is an ultra sound of your abdomen. This will only confirm what the other ultra sound shows. Kira, you are one hundred per cent female. You are underdevloped, but that can be cured with time. That just means you have a little growing up to do. But now your mother cannot deny that you are female. If she says anything like that in court, judge Dawson is going to throw the book at her. That just means she will give your mother as much time in prison, as she can. I just wanted to stop and tell you what I have found. This last ultra sound will tell me what I already know. So now, we can go to court with evidence that your mother and her attorney cannot deny. So, take advantage of the weekend Kira, and get some rest. You can rest for two more days at home, because Amanda told me she said you should stay home Monday and Tuesday. I will see you tomorrow."
I couldn't sleep, so I turned on the tv. There isn't much of anything on hospital television in the morning, and this being Friday, I just went to sleep. I haven't slept as much as when I am in the hospital. It seems that that is all there is to do. Of course I could try knitting, or maybe crocheting, or maybe needlework. Something. Being in here with nothing to do is so boring, it hurts. Well, maybe not hurts, but you know what I mean. Anyone who has been in a hospital any length of time knows what I mean.
Katie woke me, and daddy gave me a hug. "Here are your books, punkin. I can't believe my youngest daughter reads Harlequin."
"Why not? I mean, after all I am thriteen years old. Actually, I have been reading these since I was ten. So, yes daddy, I know a little about romance, but that is from books. I need to know about how to have romance in real life. I mean, sooner or later a boy is going to ask me to go steady. So I am going to have know something. Katie is teaching me what I need to know, but it also helps if I know about situations too. I can see that in the books. I mean, I know not to let a boy put his hands where they don't belong, no matter how insistent he is. But I am getting to the point where I am noticing guys a lot more, and a lot of guys at the mall when we went, were cute."
"Okay, just let your dear old father get used to that. I went through this with Katie, and now I have to go through it with you. You are lucky young lady, that you are my youngest and last daughter. I don't think I could handle doing this with another daughter. Punkin I love you, I don't want to see you get hurt. Romance novels make it look so sweet and simple, but it isn't. Not all the time. How does that saying go? "Into each life a little rain must fall." That is pretty much romance in a nutshell. There are couples that have had fifty or more years together, but they had their ups and downs too. That is why part of the wedding vows says "for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health, until death do you part." Those are very serious vows and they are not to be taken lightly. I know what you are thinking. You're thinking your mother took those vows very lightly instead of working it all out. I agree. I wanted to work it out, but she was just so stubborn. How you put up with her for eight years is way beyond me. But like she did in the divorce, she forced her own hand and now she is going to be punished by the law for it.
"Punkin, you are going to go through one relationship after another. There are going to be boys that are going to break your heart because they are selfish and they don't care about your emotions. But just remember this. If one boy doesn't work out, there is always another one around the corner, or down the block or up the street. You listen to what Katie tells you, because you will find out when it happens, just how greedy boys can be, especially high school boys. All most high school boys are interested in is sex. If they get you pregnant, that is your worry according to them. But if the boy is eighteen, he can be charged with rape. I'm telling you this now so you know what you are getting into. There have been high school couples that have gotten married and made a life for themselves, but mostly high school relationships don't last. I can't tell you from the girl's point, but I can tell you generally. So if you do go steady with a boy, be very careful. On second thought, if a boy asks you to go steady, tell him he has to talk to me first, and then Katie. But I want you to be happy too."
"I know daddy, but I can't help but think what it would be like to be held by a boy, to kiss a boy, to go out on a date to a show and maybe a burger fries afterwards. These are things I have been thinking about lately. And these thoughts are not going away either."
"Daddy, I will talk to her about this. I know exactly why she is feeling this way. So I will have the "talk" with her."
"Alright Katie. You know, you two have been a lot closer since we found out that you are female, than when we thought you were a male. I see how you two do things together. That is what sisters are for. But if you ever get into a situation that even Katie can't handle, you come to me. Do you understand punkin?"
"Yes, daddy."
"Or even me, if it is a boy that thinks he is the greatest thing since Adonis."
"Danny!" I shrieked, and he gave me a hug.
"I mean that sis. If a boy wants to go out with you and you say no and keeps bothering you, tell me. I can handle things."
"Now Danny, there is no sense in getting in trouble because of an idiot. We can handle this if it comes up, as a family."
"Okay dad, but if the boy pushes it, I am going to push back for Kira's sake. I'm her big brother, and I will be there for her."
"Well, we seem to have talked that out. So, how are you feeling, punkin?"
"I feel alright, daddy. I mean, I wanted to go home today, but Dr. Fitzgibbons said no, because I could have a concussion, but it just hasn't shown up yet. She also wants another ultra sound, while I am here."
"Well, you listen to Dr. Fitzgibbons too. She is only concerned about your health. If she wants you here for the weekend, she has a good reason for it."
"Yes, daddy." I yawned, and daddy said he should be going because he had some papers at home to do for the office on Monday. He said he would be back tomorrow, and that I should get some rest. After hugs he left. Danny stayed a little longer. "Katie will you order lunch, please?"
"Of course, sis. I'm sorry but we seem to have lost track of the time. But we did get a lot accomplished though. What we talked about Kira, was very important. You need to remember what daddy said and Danny too. Now let me see. What would you like sis? There is a veritable garden of delights at hotel hospital. I think we will order the roast chicken dinner complete with mashed potatoes, garden salad, peas, milk, and for me a coffee. Would you like some tea, sis?"
"No, milk is fine. You can get Danny a tea though. They won't know it's for him."
"Danny, would like a cup of tea?"
"Yes, that sounds good. What kind do they have?"
"They have regular, decaf, chamomile, and herb."
"I'll have the chamomile. That is very soothing."
Katie called the order down and they said it would about forty five minutes. We talked about mostly nothing while we waited for the lunch trays. It is a good thing daddy's insurance is paying for this. I'm sorry, I never said what daddy did for a living. Well, he has his own business that overlooks other businesses that are incorporated into his little group of fifty businesses. He is the boss, the others who run the other businesses are managers. Daddy makes good money too, but he isn't a show off with it though. We live in a simple two story house with red brick outer walls, and our rooms are decorated the way we want them to be. We don't have a massive dining room, or an apartment sized living room. We are just simple people living in a not so simple world.
After we were through with our lunch, a lady came in with a wheelchair. "Hi Kira, I'm Debbie and I am here to take you for your ultra sound." I got in the wheelchair and she pushed me to radiology.
When we got in the room marked ultra sound, she had me lay on the exam table, and fussed with the machine for a bit, then she put some goo on this remote thingy and started moving in across my belly. She punched a few keys on the keyboard as she was moving the remote thingy, but all I could see were black fuzzy lines. I asked her what all those lines were and she told me that the area she was at now was my uterus. She moved the remote thingy down to just above my panty waistband, and after about fifteen minutes, she said she was through. She gave me two small towels to wipe the goo off of my belly, and then she wheeled me back to my room. She was young for a radiology tech, and she had sun yellow blonde hair, and and a very bright smile. When we got back to my room, Katie asked me if I wanted her to read to me. Danny made his apologies and left after giving us both nice brotherly hugs. Danny really meant what he said about being there for me, but he also will be there for Katie too. It is nice to have a big brother.
______________________________________________________________________
Continued in chapter XIV.
"If only we could use this money to buy real things," I said, jokingly.
"That would be too simple, sis. There would people printing their own money, and the economy would drop so far that we would have to go back to trading things for the necessities we need, not to mention hunt for our meat, and plant our vegetables on our own land. That is what they did back in the days when there were still indians roaming the land. Today, we have so many ways to get what we want from supermarkets. It makes things easier. The money we have is backed up by gold reserves, and in some countries even silver. We are borrowing money now from other countries, just so we can stay afloat, and for that, we agree to let them assemble our cars, make the clothes they sell at Walmart, K-Mart, and other stores. Most of the smaller stores actually have American made clothes and products, but the bigger stores have items we send over to be either assmebled or made from patterns. Maybe because of this, there will acutally be world peace on earth.
"Now little sister, I see that you only have fifty dollars left, and you just landed on Park Place, which I own. May I have my rent, please?" I gave her the last fifty dollars I had, making her the winner, no wonder she's a teacher's aide. "Sis, it is time to call down for dinner. What do you think we should have. There is roast beef, with or without gravy, there is roast turkey, with or without gravy, rice, mashed potatos, there is corn, peas, green beans, mixed vegetables, there is quite a bit of dessert. Let me see, yes, angel food cake, orange and strawberry sherbet, peaches, and...oh yes, they even have dinner rolls, too. So, what should we have?"
"Do they have chicken?"
"Oh, yes, sorry. Would you like a skinless, chicken breast dinner, with a vegetable, yogurt for dessert, a fruit, a slice of wheat bread, and either potato or rice?"
"Is there a grill here?"
"Yes, there is, and you have no restrictions. What are you thinking dear sister?"
"I was thinking a fried chicken dinner, with french fries, and a soda. What do they have for sodas?"
"They have a soda machine just down the hallway. We can get our sodas from there. So, we can order a four piece fried chicken dinner, with french fries, and get our sodas from the machine. Sounds good to me, but I need to ask you. You don't eat like this all the time, do you?"
"No, I just like to have something like this now and then. I mean, as much energy as I have I can actually get the bad things out of my system. I am doing aerobics in my room, and when I help make the dinners, I am constantly bending over. Katie, every teenager needs a little fried food once in a while." We both giggled, and she ordered from the grill. Room service said it would be up in about forty five minutes. Then she went to get the sodas, and we waited for our dinner.
A dinner like this, Katie and I usually shared. Since it was a four piece dinner, we could each have two pieces of chiken, and split the fries. I also ordered a yogurt. I could always have the nurse put it in the fridge for later.
When our dinner came up, it was brought in by this really handsome guy, who was, I judged, just about twenty one or twenty two. His hair was immaculate and looked like he had it done at Supercuts. His face was really chiseled, and clean shaven, if he shaved at all. He smiled at us, and told us to have a good dinner, ladies, then he left. Katie was quick to pick on the smile I had on my face.
"What is that smile for, dear sister?"
"What smile? He smiled at me, and I smiled back."
"Listen little sister, that was a I wish he would ask me out smile. I have used it quite often, so I know. He is older than you are, but not by much. Anyway, I am happy to see my little sister is finally back in the land of girlhood. So anyway, let's eat."
We turned on the tv CSI was on. Law and Order, Special Victims Unit was on the channel we watch NCIS on, so we watched CSI. Law and Order shows just how police violate the rights of the accused. In real life when the defendant's attorney says the interview or questioning is over, it is over, or it is appealable error. Even on NCIS and CSI too, confessions from the accused are not that easy to come by. Like I said I do a lot of reading. There are unsolved cases in every police organization in the world. So, if you realize that these programs are not real anyway, then it can be very entertaining. The reason I liked NCIS better is because it could be considered a dark comedy. The people of NCIS are so funny, especially Abby and how she drives Gibbs crazy. Besides Mark Harmon is still handsome. I giggled out loud.
"What are you giggling about, sis?" I told her about Mark Harmon. "You imp! But you know what all that means, don't you? It means that you are a nomal girl with normal feelings. A crush on Mark Harmon, eh. Well, I have a crush Tom Cruise."
"Katie, do all girls have crushes on famous people?"
"Yes sis, we do. Grandma used to tell me about a crush she had on Gregory Peck."
"Who is Gregory Peck?"
"He was a very famous, and very good actor back in grandma's day. She said she had watched every movie he had made. I have seen a few movies with him in it on TCM and he was a very good actor. He played the suave, debonair type of man, easy spoken, and he was very handsome. Some day when you get back home, we will rent a few movies with him in. Kira, when you get home, I will talk to you about the whole love, hate, love thing. Remember, there are a lot more dangers for us, than there are for men. So we have to be very careful who we get involved with, and why. Is it love, is this the man for me, does he like hard rock or country? It is something we have to think about. Just because a man has a smooth line, and can make you smile, laugh, or giggle, does not mean he is always right for you.
"There are many women who just go out to have a good time, without going home with them. Remember, even if you didn't plan for it happen, it only takes once to get pregnant. So when you get involved with a boy, ask me about the things he said, and then invite him and his parents over for dinner. Kira, you are my one and only sister, and I love you to death, but so does daddy and Danny too. Just promise me that you will be careful. If a boy at school asks you to go steady, just tell him that my father needs to meet with you and your parents, while we have dinner. It is easy to fall for a man's smooth lines and handsome face, but all too often all high school boys are after is sex, and as I said it only takes once to get pregnant."
"Okay sis, I promise. There are a lot of boys at school that keep staring at me, and I swear they look like they want me to be their girlfriend. But just right now though, all they do is stare."
"Okay, but if one asks you to go steady, remember what I said."
"I will," I said smiling as I laid down a little further and went to sleep.
When I woke up, my brerakfast tray was on the bedside table, and Katie wasn't in the room. I turned on the tv and watched the mass services for shut ins. I guess I am a shut in now, because of being in the hospital. Today's service talked abouot being thy brother's keeper, and accepting those that are different from what we expect a person to be. The priest said that Jesus accepted all people and never turned anyone away from seeking His help or counsel. Then as he was finishing his sermon, the priest said we too should not turn anyone away from being helped, or seeking our counsel. That made sense to me. When the mass program was over, Katie came in.
"Well little sister, I see you finished your breakfast. I'm sorry I wasn't here but Dr. Fitzgibbons came by to see how you were doing, and you were still sleeping. She didn't want to wake you up, so we went out by the nurses station to talk. She said she will be back tomorrow, and give you an examination. If there is no concussion, she said she will let you go home. But she ordered another CT scan while she was here, just to make sure. So, you have one more day here. What would you like to do?"
"Go home?"
She giggled. "Not until tomorrow sweetie. So for the rest of today, right here, what would you like to do?"
"I don't know, sis. I mean, it is definitely boring here. I mean we can play all the board games and card games, and we can watch tv, and you can read to me, but that is about it. I mean there is nothing else to do."
"Good morning, Kira, I'm Rose, your PCA. Would you like to get cleaned up?"
"Oh yes I would."
"Well the doctor didn't say you couldn't take a shower, so you can go in there, and your sister can help you if you need her to. I'll bring you a clean gown. Here are you towels and wash cloths. I actually forgot the gown." She giggled when she said that.
Katie helped me with my shower, and by the time I was finished, Rose had brougt me a clean gown. Katie helped me with the lotion and the powder, and then she tied my gown at the neck. I went back and sat in the big recliner and Katie sat in the smaller one. What I liked about these hospital rooms was, that except for all the hookups and monitors, this could be a hotel suite. Now came the question Katie asked me before my shower. What do I want to do?
"Katie, did you bring the Phase 10 deck?"
She opened her purse, and produced the Phase 10 deck. "Right here, little sister."
We played Phase 10 until lunch came. I was beginning to get bored with the food here, because there wasn't that much they had on the menu without repeating ordering the same things. So we just ordered a chef's salad, and Katie and I split that. I had milk, she had coffee, and later she would get us a couple of sodas.
Phase 10 is a very interesting game. You have to make all your phases before your opponent. Sometimes you get stuck trying to make one phase several times, before you go on to the next phase. The first person to make all ten phases wins. Katie and I had a lot of fun playing the game, but not as much fun as we would have had at home. After lunch, we were still playing, because neither one of us made all of our phases yet. Another hour went by before Katie declared she had all ten phases, and the game was over.
She put the cards away, and turned on AMC and Shirley Temple in The Little Colonel was on. I loved Shirley Temple movies. We watched The Little Colonel and then we watched another movie neither of us was interested in, so I laid down and went to sleep. Katie kissed me on the forehead, and made sure I was covered up.
When I woke up, Katie had dinner waitng, except this wasn't hospital food. It was Burger King. There were two junior whoppers, two small fries, two large sodas, and she even got a Dutch apple pie too. So we had our dinner, and then I laid back down. Katie said there was a good movie coming on at eight, and asked if I wanted her to wake me up.
"Katie, I feel really tired. Like the Phashe 10 game tired me out. I never got tired like thish from playing just one game of cardsh, and the movie jusht added to me being tired."
"Honey, are you dizzy, or like seeing double?"
"Kinda. Katie, what doesh that mean?"
"It means we need to call Dr. Fitzgibbons." She pressed the nurse button, and the nurse came in to see what we wanted. "Kira is feeling really tired. All we did was play Phase 10 and watch a movie. She says she is also kind of dizzy and is seeing double and she is slurring her speech too."
"Kira, I want you to say something with an s sound in it." I looked at her, and I saw one of her to the left and another to the right. "Kira, say the word please."
"Pleash."
"Okay, I'm calling Dr. Fitzgibbons. It sounds like that concussion has finally showed up. It is good that you aren't walking right now. I will be right back. Katie, don't let her out of bed." She was gon only long enough to call Dr. Fitzgibbons, then she came right back in the room. "Kira, Dr. Fitzgibbons is on the way. We are going to observe you, and we will see what Dr. Fitzgibbons says when she gets here. Now Kira, I am going to have Rose come in here and be with you until Dr. Fitzgibbons gets here. Katie, if she needs anything can you get it for her?"
"Yes, Angie, I will."
Rose came in and sat in the chair I was sitting in before I laid down. She opened her book called the Winds of Love. But the double vision was making me see two of everything. Dr. Fitzgibbons came in, and had a very worried look on her face.
"Kira, sweetie, can you see me?"
"I shee two of you."
"Alright, I am cancelling the CT scan and ordering an MRI instead. This will tell us more than the CT scan would. Angie I want you to call Radiology and tell them we have an emergency here that needs to get in the MRI tube stat. I will issue the order so they have it by the time they get here. Kira, we will see exactly what is going on. This MRI is going to take a while to do, because I also want a full body scan as well as the brain. So there will be two tests done and will probably be about ninety minutes or so."
Two ladies came in that looked very young, and they wanted to know what needed to be done.
"I haven't even given the order yet. Tell you what, this girl has had a nasty fall and is suffereing from a concussion. What I need is twofold. I need a scan of the brain, and a full body scan also. Take her and get her ready, and I will issue the order."
"What are we looking for doctor?"
"Anything out of the ordinary. A small bruise, maybe a slight hemorrhage, anything that isn't normal for a teenage brain of a 13 year old girl. You can take her on her bed, I don't want her getting up."
The one with the sun yellow, blonde hair unlocked the brakes on the bed, and then she took the foot while the other one with the nice, not a hair out of place, brown hair, steered from the head. We had to go around this corner, another corner, down a long hallway to a room that said MRI above the door. Just as they were pushing my bed through the door, Dr. Fitzgibbons said over the intercom that order was ready and would be brought by a PCA. When they got me on the exam table, they gave me two small ear plugs. The blonde lady said I would need those because it gets deafening inside the tube, but I would still be able to hear them. Just as the table started to move in to the tube, another person I didn't see said the doctor's orders were there.
They also gave me a black plunger thingy, and said if I felt at any time I couldn't complete the MRI, to press that and they would stop and bring me out. Nobody said how long this would take, but I wasn't going anywhere. I found out that when I tried to move my arms, they would budge. I said that aloud, and I was told over the intercom that the tube was made that way so that they could perform the test without the patient moving. So I laid there with my arms across my chest, and I was wondering just how they were going to do a full body scan. Then I was told they were ready to start and that I could go to sleep if I wanted to. I heard a noise in the tube that sounded like men were tearing up a street with an air hammer. There was also music playing too. I don't remember much about what was said, because I fell asleep. The next thing I knew I was being woke up and told the examination was over. They moved me from the exam table to my bed by pulling on the sheets, then I was being rolled back to my room.
When I got there, Katie was watching a movie on tv, and I saw that she was crying. Wow! This movie must really be good. After the bed was in place, and the brake was locked, I watched the rest of it with her. To say this was a tear jerker would be an understatement. The characters were so true to life, it was like watching somebody's biography. After the movie was over Katie told me that was the third time she had seen that movie, and every time she saw it, she saw it from a different perspective. The whole MRI last two hours, and by the time I got back to the room, it was lunch time. Katie and I had our lunch, and we sat and talked. Somewhere during our talk, I fell asleep. When I woke up, I was disoriented. I knew I was somwhere in a hospital, but I couldn't figure out where. It was like one of those scenes in a movie where the character is running down a dark hospital corridor. Well that is what this seemed like. The room was spinning.
"Katie! I can't focush my eyesh." I was still slurring my speech, which means the concussion hadn't gone away yet. Dr. Fitzgibbons came in a bit later.
"Kira, I want you to rest. I have ordered you to be under observation for the rest of the day. We will see how things are going tomorrow. Your MRI shows a bruise where you hit your head on the hallway floor. So, you won't be going home today. Your full body scan also shows several bruises where you fell on your side. I am going to make sure you are not seeing double or slurring when you leave here. Kira, you have had a hard go of things, but with Katie, your father and brother, you should be okay." She smiled what she that last part. I mean, I heard her, kind of, but it was more a buzzing in my ears, than anything else. I laid there, trying to think of what happened to put me here, but all I could do is remember bits and pieces. Well, if I wasn't going home today, maybe tomorrow.
"Kira, we will see just how things are tomorrow. Right now you need plenty of rest, and healing. I understand that Katie reads to you. That's good, because she can even read aloud while you are sleeping. You'd be surprised at what we can learn while we are not awake. Anyway, the nurses will be in an out of here every half an hour. They will observe you, and may even ask you standard questions we ask persons suffereing from concussions. Now, get some rest and I will be back tomorrow." She gently squeezed my hand and smiled when she said that. I fell sleep. The next thing I knew, Katie was waking me up for dinner.
(Author's note: If anyone wants to learn more about concussions, here is the link. http://neurology.health-cares.net/concussion-treatment.php)
I don't remember eating my dinner, but I woke up the next morning, and I could focus, and my speech wasn't slurred any more.
"Morning sis," I said to Katie.
"Say that again, sis."
"Morning sis."
"You aren't slurring. How is your vision?"
"I can actually see very clearly. Not like yesterday."
"Does your head hurt anywhere?"
"No, just aches a little. It's more like a headache than anything else."
"Okay, press the nurses button, and let's let them see this too." I pressed the nurses button, and Sadie came in. Now Sadie was young, about Katie's age, and she had light auburn hair, put up in a pony tail. Her smile showed pearly white teeth.
"Well Kira, I can see that you are doing better. I have a few questions for you, if you don't mind." I shook my head, and she continued. "First of all, how many fingers am I holding up?"
"Four," She dropped two, then brought one back up. "Two, now three."
"Okay good. I want you to say the word something."
"Something."
"Okay, good. Now I want you to focus on this light, and only move your eyes, not your whole head." She moved the small flashlight across my eyes and I followed it. "Good. I will call Dr. Fitzgibbons, and tell her that her star patient is back in the land of the aware." We all giggled, and then Katie ordered breakfast for us.
After breakfast, Dr. Fitzgibbons came in, and she held up two, then three then five fingers. I correctly said the right numbers, then Dr. Fitzgibbon asked me how many people I saw in the room. Since Sadie was there too, I said four.
"Well, I am glad to see you back in the land of the aware. It was kind of bumpy there for a while. I'm going to keep you here for the rest of today, and if there are no more episodes with the concussion, I will let you go home tomorrow. So take advantage of the day and get more rest. The nurses will still be observing you. I will be back tomorrow. If anything happens in the meantime, the nurse will call me and I will be right over. Get some rest," she finally said, gently squeezing my hand.
"Katie, you will be at school tomorrow?"
"Yes little sister. But you should be home tomorrow as well. Then you can watch whatever on television. After what happened yesterday, I would feel a lot better if you just stayed home until after court. Once court is over, and you are feeling well enough, you should be able to go back to school. Mrs. Arden called my cell to see how you were doing. I told her you were hanging in there. Now kiddo, we need to figure out what you are wearing home. The clothes you wore here, have been in that plastic bag all weekend. So what I will do is bring you a fresh outfit from home. What would you like to wear?"
"Well, let me see. How about," I dragged out the word 'about', "my cream colored dress, stockings, and I will let you pick out the lingerie, and my black slingbacks with the two inch heel?"
"Sounds good, sis. By the way, I brought us a snack for later tonight. There are a couple of good movies on tonight on TCM, and since the hospital gets that channel, I thought we would watch them."
"Like, what movies, Katie?"
"Poltergeist is on at seven, and Sixth Sense is on at nine. I brought us a bag of chips and mild salsa dip. So we can have fun with a girls night in."
"I will like that," I said, smiling.
I laid back down in my bed, and went to sleep. Katie woke me up for dinner, and we watched NCIS while we ate. Dinners in hospitals, or any meal for that matter, are nothing spectacular. I mean, having roast beef, or roast turkey, or skinless, boneless chicken breast is not exactly mouth watering. The grill is mostly fatty foods and we were having chips tonight. So anyway, after dinner, I laid back down again, and Katie wanted to know if I wanted to watch Poltergeist. I said yes, and went to sleep.
The girls night in was more than just chips, salsa, and watching movies. Katie did my finger nails and toe nails and promised to do my hair when I woke up in the morning. Then we ate chips and salsa until we were full, and even the nurses got in on it too, when they found out what was going on. After Sixth Sense was over, Katie read to me until I fell alseep.
The next morning Katie woke me up, and my breakfast was on my bedside table. Except this breakfast wasn't from the hospital. I asked Katie where it came from, and she said that she had made it at home, and brought it over in our picnic warmer. It is a metal box that keeps things hot for about an hour.
While we were eating breakfast, Dr. Fitzgibbons came in.
"Well, I see you are eating a good breakfast. I heard what you two did last night, and I wish I could have been here. Kira, how are you feeling?"
"I feel really good. Not even a headache."
"Good. I am going to discharge you and let you go home."
"Can you wait until Katie sets my hair. It looks like a rat's nest."
Alright, you take a good shower, and Katie can set your hair, and then you can go home. Or you can stay for lunch, or dinner, or until midnight. Or you can go home. Our billing goes from midnight to midnight, so you are already paying for the day. Kira, there is a trick to dealing with stress. Whenever you are stressed about anything, think of something good that has happened to you, or to someone you know, or seen something that was funny or even nice. This way you can avoid falling in high school hallways." We all giggled. "That's the spirit. Now, get your shower, and let Katie do your hair, and you can go, as soon as the nurse takes out the IV. I want to see you in one week at my office." She left to go an write the discharge papers.
Today was Tuesday, and I was supposed to rest at home, but a person can rest other than being in bed all the time. So I figured a little exercise would help. My legs were weak from laying in this bed, and I needed to do a few aerobics to loosen them up and get them back to where they were. Angie came in and took out the IV, and I waited about ten minutes, then took my shower. After lotioning and putting powder on, I got dressed in the clothes Katie brought when she brought our breakfast.
Katie took out the hair dryer and blow dried my hair after she set it in rollers. After a while, we decided it was time to break out of this prison. We both giggled when we both said that. As I passed the nurses station they all wished me good luck and hoped I was feeling much better. When we were in Katie's car and buckled in, we headed for home.
Part II - At court...again
When we got home, Katie told me to lie on the couch and stay there. The only time I was allowed to get up was to use the bathroom. Well, when the cat's away and all of that. Katie had to get back to the school, and I was left alone. I really did feel better, but I was bored beyond belief. Let me see what there is to do. I looked around the house. Neat, clean, polished, dusted, everything in its place, and a place for everything. Okay, so there was nothing to do because it had already been done. I can't go outside because it is a school day, and I am supposed to be resting. So, think girl, think. What can a thirteen year old girl do in the house on a school day, all alone with nothing to do?
I went upstairs and looked through my closet, and arranged, re-arranged, and arranged again, all of my dresses, skirt sets, blouses, and shoes. I went to my dresser and did the same thing there with my jeans, lingerie, and then did the same with my jewelry.
"Okay Kira, you have definitely lost it. There is nothing for me to do. Ho hum, guess I'll watch television.
I went back downstairs and turned on the tv. I swtiched through the channels to see what was on. Nothing was on worth watching. So I got a book from my room, and laid on the couch to read it. The next thing I knew, Danny was asking me how I felt.
"Hey Danny, I feel really great. I do."
"That's good baby sister. Dad and Katie should be home shortly. Katie gave me your homework to bring home for today and tomorrow, plus what you missed yesterday. What did Dr. Fitzgibbons say?"
"She said to get some rest for the rest of the day. So I was reading another one of my books. I tried to see what there was to do around the house, but it was all done already. So I messed around in my closet and dresser for about a whole twenty minutes, then came back down here to see what there was on tv. Nothing. So I went back to my room and got this book. Then you came home."
He was smiling when he said, "I knew you couldn't just lay here and do nothing. Laying in that hospital must have been really boring."
"It was wrose than that. It was a living Hades."
"You never could cuss, could you. You know we're all proud of you. You have done something we wish wouldn't have happened, but it did. So now baby sister, you are going to be great from now on. So, uhm, if you don't want to be bored, why don't we go in the kitchen and see what to pull out for dinner."
We always took turns cooking, and usually the first one home got out the things for dinner, and then we asked someone to help us, and we cooked the dinner. Because Danny was the first one home, besides me, and that didn't count, he was doing the cooking. Danny could cook really good. We were rummaging through the fridge when I heard Katie's voice from the kitchen doorway.
"What are you two doing?"
"We're trying to decide what to have for dinner. I'm really in the mood for something really special. That hospital food was so boring. It didn't have any taste to it."
"I have a suggestion, punkin, let's go out and have dinner in a nice restaurant."
"DADDY!" I screamed and ran to him almost choking him in a vise like grip.
"Hey punkin, you aren't glad to be home are you by any chance?"
"Who moi? Yes! I'm ecstatic."
"I thought so," he said kissing me on my forehead, then prying my happy fingers from around his neck. "Tell you what. It's up to you punkin where you want to go and have dinner at."
"Katie, what do you think?"
"This is your day, little sister, you decide."
"This is a toughie though. There are so many places that have nice food, and are really nice inside. I know, we can go to Jen Ars. I like the food there, and Caitlin should be working today."
"Okay, Jen Ars it is. Let's all get cleaned up, and meet in the car. Kira, you can meet us all in the car in about ten minutes." I just sat for five minutes, and then went out to the car. I was going to let Danny ride up front with daddy, while Katie and I sat in the back.
They all came out, and Katie got in next to me, and Danny got in front. Daddy made sure we were all buckled in, and we drove the whole five minutes to Jen Ars. Now, Jen Ars is a family restaurant, and has very good food, in a nice setting. Caitlin Monroe was one of Katie's friends who Katie said they all thought would be the teacher. But she decided to wait tables instead. She was nice though, and her light brown hair had such natural highlights when light hit it. Her smile was infectious I had heard Katie say.
We found a table for four, and we sat down. I think we waited a whole two minutes, and Caitlin came over with our water.
"Hey Kate, how's the teaching coming along?"
"Fine. I like the students I'm teaching. I get my own classroom next semester."
"Cool. Do you want to order now, or look at the menu some more?"
Caitlin was always one for saying things in a very direct manner. She always chewed some kind of gum, except at work. So we told her just a few more minutes. We really didn't need to look at the menu, because we knew it by heart. It was just the daily specials that changed. When she came back, we all gave her our orders.
"Caitlin, we will all have the beer batter chicken dinner, milk for Kira, and Danny and I will have a Mountian Dew, and coffee for daddy."
"Thank you," she said smiling after writing everything down, and taking our orders to the cook. She came back a few minutes later, with our drinks. "Here you go, and Kate you have to call me so we can catch up."
"I will. Do you still have my number?"
"Yes." There was a ding, and Caitlin went to get our orders. "Here you go, enjoy your meal."
We talked about the things that happened at the house while I was in the hospital, and even though it wasn't much, Katie told me that daddy actually cooked. He blushed a little, but daddy is a good cook too. When Katie and I are home together, we usually do the cooking, but sometimes Danny is home first. After we had finished eating, daddy and Danny said they had a surprise for me, and we had to go and get it. We said our godbyes to Caitlin and the staff, and we left for the mall.
When daddy had parked, we went immediately to the second floor, to Fashions For the Discriminating Teen, and walked right up to the counter.
"Yes, may I help you?" Asked a lady with greying hair and a nice smile.
"Yes, we're here to pick this item up. It is a surprise for my daughter."
"I will be right with you," she said taking the receipt and disappearing in the back. When she came out, she was holding the most beautiful dress covered by a plastic sheath.
"Welcome home, punkin. This is for you," daddy said handing me the dress.
"Oh daddy!" I squealed. "This is beautiful."
"And it is all paid for, too."
The dress had a scoop neckline. The bodice was powder blue, and the skirt was a pearlized light pink. The skirt actually fanned out, and it came to just above my knees. I just had to try it on, and when I stepped out of the booth, daddy smiled, Danny whistled, and Katie had that look of 'my little sister looks so darling'. I went back in and took off the dress and got back in to my clothes, and we headed home. I was in dreamland because I had never expected anything when I got home, let alone a beautiful dress like this. Then it hit me.
"Daddy, we need to go back. I need to have shoes with this dress, and another necklace, and a bracelet, and I need more underthings too. If I had to wear this dress with everything I already have, I would just die." Daddy never made u-turns, instead he went around the block and we headed back to the mall. Katie gave me a hug, and it was then that I knew everybody was right. I was female.
We searched the mall for the right jewelry, the right shoes, and we went to a lingerie shop to find the right lingerie. After another four hours in the mall, we headed home. Daddy wanted to make sure I had everything I needed, and I said maybe.
"Maybe, hey. Don't you girls ever make up your minds?"
"No daddy," Katie and I said together. Daddy just did one of those growls men do under their breath. Katie and I giggled.
When we got home, Katie and I went up to my room and put my shoes and my dress in my closet. I hung the dress in the center because I will wear that tomorrow for court. The shoes I put right under it, and the lingerie and jewelry I left out for tomorrow also. Then we went back downstairs, and I gave daddy and Danny big hugs for getting me my dress and other things to go with it.
"You know, punkin, that it was Danny's idea we get you something special for your homecoming. Of course we searched and searched for the right something, but when we found it, we knew it was made just for you." I gave them more hugs, then I started crying. Darn hormones. We all got together in a group hug, and Katie told me to go right ahead and cry.
I was crying though for several reasons. Yes, on the one side I was crying happy tears, and on the other side I was crying sad tears because mother was never this kind to me, and I still would like to know why. I buried my face in Katie's shoulder, and just cried myself out. I guess I cried myself out, because when I woke up, it was morning and I was in my pink lace teddy. Katie came in to see if I was awake, and she said we needed to get our baths in, because we had to be at court at nine.
I swung my legs out from under my covers, and stepped in to my slippers, and threw my robe on. I went to take my bath, only to find out that Katie had already ran my water. It smelled like a potpourri of different flowers and it would be just right for my dress. I sat in the tub and just let the bubbles take all the stress out of me. Then I washed up, and rinsed the rest of the suds off with the shower head. I patted myself dry and put my teddy and my towel in the hamper. I stepped in to my slippers, and put my robe on, and went to get dressed.
By the time I had gotten to my room, I saw that Katie was already dressed. "Come on little sister, we need to get you ready in a flash. I thought you might want to wear your new dress for court today, and the new shoes. I got them out for you. Okay, let me put some lotion on you, and a little powder, and get you dressed. Your lingerie is on your bed too."
With Katie's help, I was dressed in no time, and she did my makeup, and my hair. After stepping in to my new shoes, and putting my new jewelry on, I was ready for court. Daddy and Danny were already in the car waiting, when Katie and I came out. After making sure we were buckled in, daddy headed for the courthouse. Mrs. Jenkins was waiting outside the courtroom, and saw us coming.
"Well kiddo, this is it. I don't think we are going to have any more interruptions. Are you ready to testify against your mother for what she did?"
"Yes, Mrs. Jenkins."
"Good girl. Well, let's get this over with."
We went in the courtroom, and the deputy showed us to our seats, in the back of the courtroom, so mother couldn't get to me. Then David the bailiff came out and did a few things at his desk, and then he looked toward us.
"All rise, gentlemen remove your hats, the circuit court, branch 32 is now in session. The honorable Jessica Dawson, presiding." When the judge sat down, David told us all to be seated.
"David, the first case, please."
"Case number F-3265 felony battery to a minor, set for trial, your honor."
"Are both parties read to proceed?" After a yes, your honor, from both attorneys, the judge told Mrs. Jenkins that she could proceed.
"Thank you, your honor, I call Dr. Sara Fitzgibbons to the stand." After Dr. Fitzgibbons was sworn in, and was sitting in the witness box, Mrs. Jenkins started. "Are you a doctor of medicine?"
"Your honor, defense stipulates to the good doctor's credentials."
"Without objection, so ordered."
"Dr. Fitzgibbons, you were ordered by the court to examine one Kira Spelling. Did you perform that examination?"
"Yes, I did."
"And what, if anything, did you find during your examination?"
"I found that Kira Spelling had an overgrowth of flacid skin covering her vaginal opening."
"What did you do, when you found this flacid skin?"
"I removed the skin, and found that the child was menstruating, I applied a sanitary pad to the child's panties, and then I told her that she could only be female, because males as I understand it, don't menstruate."
"Did you do anything else?"
"Yes, I odered blood drawn, and an ultra sound of the child's abdomen."
"What were the results of the blood draw and the ultra sound?"
"The blood shows that the child has an abundance of estrogen in her system, and it shows no abnormalities of any kind. The ultra sound shows the child has the natural female parts of a uterus, fallopian tubes, and is able to bear and deliver children vaginally."
"Is this your diagnosis based on your examination of Kira Spelling, and not your personal opinion?"
"Yes."
"Nothing further, your honor."
"Any cross, Mr. Weeks?"
"Not at this time, your honor."
"You may step down, doctor."
"Call your next witness, Mrs. Jenkins."
"I call Amanda Dowling to the stand." After Amanda was sworn in, she sat down.
"Mrs. Dowling, are you licensed by the state to practice medicine and psychology?"
"Your honor, again the defense stipulates to Mrs. Dowling's credentials."
"Without objection, so ordered."
"Mrs. Dowling, can you answer why you never call yourself doctor?"
"Because, even though I am a psychiatrist, I want my clients to feel they can trust me. So instead of calling myself Dr. Amanda Dowling, I just use Mrs. It makes the client feel a little more at ease."
"Thank you. Now did you have an occasion to interview a child by the name of Kira Spelling?"
"Yes, I did."
"Would you tell this court, in your own words, what the result of that interview was?"
"Well, I received a court order to interview Miss Spelling at my office, but it didn't get that far. I actually interviewed the child at the hospital where she was a patient."
"Why was the child in the hospital?"
"Dr. Fitzgibbons can say it better than I can, but I was told by Dr. Fitzgibbons that..."
"Objection, hearsay."
"Your honor, I intend to clarify this by further testimony from Dr. Fitzgibbons."
"Very well, objection is over ruled. You may continue."
"What were you going to say Mrs. Dowling?"
"I was going to say, that Dr. Fitzgibbons had told me in the hallway that the child Kira Spelling was indeed one hundred per cent female."
"I renew my objection, your honor. This is all hearsay."
"Over ruled. Mrs. Jenkins, you may continue."
"Now, Mrs. Dowling, in your interview, did you notice any psychosis on the part of the child, Kira Spelling?"
"No, I did not. In fact..."
"Objection, asked and answered."
"Over ruled. Continue what you were going to say."
"I was just going to say that Kira and I had a wonderful talk, and during that talk I found that she was as feminine as any other girl. My recommendation was sent to this court that there was nothing even remotely mentally wrong with this child."
"Thank you, Mrs. Dowling. No further questions, your honor."
"Any cross, Mr. Weeks?"
"Not at this time, your honor."
"You may step down. Call your next witness."
"Your honor, I would like to re-call Dr. Sara Fitzgibbons." Dr. Fitzgibbons took the stand and sat down.
"You are still under oath, doctor."
"Dr. Fitzgibbons, did you place Kira Spelling in the hospital?"
"Yes, I did."
"Why?"
"Because the flacid skin had to come off, and we could only do that at the hospital."
"Oh, because when you testified before, I was under the impression you had done this at your office. While at the hospital, did you have a conversation with anybody other than the nurses, the child, and the child's family?"
"Yes."
"Who did you talk to?"
"I briefly talked to Amanda Dowling, and told her of my findings that Kira was indeed female."
"Thank you, doctor. Nothing further, your honor."
"Any cross, Mr. Weeks?"
"No, your honor."
"Call your next witness."
"I call Kira Spelling to the stand."
I got up and went to the witness stand. The judge told me I was still under oath.
"Good morning, Kira. Now, will you please tell the court in your own words, how it is that you came to live with your father, brother and sister?"
I told them about how that evening I went to Jessica's and I was wearing Jessica's outfit. When mother got there there wasn't time to change, so I went home dressed in Jessica's outfit. I told them about the talk mother and I had and how she had hit me in a fit of anger.
"Now Kira, did you mother ever say she was sorry for striking you?"
"No,ma'am."
"What happened after she hit you?"
"She went to the bathroom, and I called my father and told him what mother had done. He told me not to say anything, and that he would be right over. When he got there, he was with two police officers. The officers arrested mother, and then the female officer asked me questions."
"I see. Is the person that hit you, in this courtroom today?"
"Yes ma'am. She is sitting right there wearing a grey dress."
"Let the record reflect that the witness has identified the defendant, Lillian Spelling."
"So ordered."
"No further questions, your honor."
"Mr. Weeks, any cross?"
"Not at this time your honor."
"You may step down." I went back by daddy, Danny and Katie. "You may continue, Mrs. Jenkins.
"Your honor, I have nothing further, except to offer these exhibits into evidence. They are the blood draw reports, and the ultra sound pictures of Kira Spelling." Mr. Weeks got up to look at them, and then said no objection. "The state rests, your honor."
"Mr. Weeks, are you ready to proceed?"
"Yes, your honor."
"Very well, call your first witness."
"I call Lillian Spelling to the stand." After mother was sworn in, she sat down.
"Mrs. Spelling, you have heard the testimony of court appointed experts. Will you please tell this court why you were raising your daughter as a boy?"
"Well, I thought he was a boy, just small and underdeveloped for his age."
"Did you ever take Kira to a doctor to have her examined?"
"I didn't have to. I was told I had a son, and that is how I raised him."
"Mrs. Spelling, you keep saying him. Why is that?"
"Because I don't care what lies these idiots have dreamed up, I know a boy when I see one. I mean, I changed his diapers, didn't I."
"What about all these reports by court appointed experts that have no reason to lie or make things up?"
"I don't know what they are trying to prove, but Kiran is a boy. I should know, I am his mother."
"Your honor...."
"It's alright Mrs. Jenkins, I am going to put a stop to this. Mr. Weeks, you are an officer of the court, and I want you to tell me right now. Did you coax this witness into testifying like she is doing?"
"No, your honor."
"Then I am going to take a short recess, during which time I want you to confer with your client, and let her know that I know all about this evidence, and if I have to recuse myself to be a witness, I will. Now, your client has a choice. Either tell this court the truth, or be punished more severely than I would a rapist." Judge Dawson just glowered at mother as she went back in her chambers.
Mr. Weeks was talking to mother in hushed tones, and we could barely make out anything. When the recess was over, and judge Dawson was sitting down again, mother took the witness stand and sat down.
"Now, Mr. Weeks, did you confer with your client?"
"Yes, your honor. I am sorry to say this, but she is adamant that Kira is a physical male.
"Very well, Mr. Weeks, you may continue."
"Mrs. Spelling, if Kira were to be returned to you, how would you raise her?"
"Like the boy he is, that's how."
"No further questions, your honor."
"Any cross, Mrs. Jenkins?"
"Yes, your honor, thank you. Mrs. Spelling, why do you continue to talk about your youngest daughter like she is a male?"
"Because he is."
"Even with all of these expert reports and examinations being testified to here by the experts who wrote those reports and did the examinations?"
"They're lying."
"Why would a doctor that doesn't know you, lie about something like this?"
"I don't know, but they are."
"I see. No further questions, your honor."
"You may step down. Now, I am going to charge this jury. Anybody that wants to leave now, do so, because the courtroom door will be locked until I have finished." Nobody left. "Very well. Ladies and gentlemen of the jury, it is now your duty to sift through the evidence, and come to a just verdict. If you feel that the state has met its burden of proof, and the evidence supports that burden of proof, you must find the defendant guilty. If you find the state has not met its burden of proof, then you must find the defendant not guilty. Your first duty upon retiring to the the jury room is to select a jury foreperson, and then discuss and sift through the evidence and testimony of the witnesses. You may now retire to the jury room." The jury got up and left. "This court is in recess, until the jury comes back." Fifteen minutes and the jury was back.
"Be seated, everybody. Has the jury reached its verdict?"
"Yes, we have, your honor."
"Will the defendant please rise. David hand me the verdict, please." Judge Dawson looked at it and David gave it back to the jury foreperson. "Madam foreperson, what is your verdict as to count one of the indictment?"
"We the jury find the defendant, Lillian Spelling guilty of felony battery to a minor."
"Do you wish to poll the jury, Mr. Weeks?"
"Yes, thank you, your honor. With a nod of your heads, was this and is this now the verdict of the entire jury?" They all nodded their heads.
"Ladies and gentlemen of the jury, this concludes your participation in this matter. Please report to the jury room for further assignment. Now, Mr. Weeks, is there any reason why I should not pronounce sentence today?"
"Your honor, I would move the court for a presentence examination at the state hospital for not more than thirty days."
"Your motion is granted, Mr. Weeks. The defendant has been found guilty of felony battery to a minor, and as such is now the ward of the state. Sentence will be in thirty days from today. The defendant is further ordered to undergo psychiatric evaluation at the state hospital for a period of thirty days. Mrs. Spelling, I strongly suggest you take part in any therapy they may have for you. Court is adjourned."
Kira - Chapter XV - Kira gives her mother a surprise.
Thirty days goes really fast when you're having fun. I guess with school and everything, these four weeks just flew by. Tomorrow we had to be in court again for mother's sentencing. We don't have to be there, but I want to be, because, well, she is my mother. Maybe she can get help where she is going, if she wants it. But mother went to the state hospital to have a psychiatric evaluation. I wonder what the doctor is going to say. Well, we will find out tomorrow.
Today however, I had just gotten back from school, when Mrs. Jenkins called to tell us to be in court tomorrow at nine in the morning, if we wanted to be at my mother's sentencing. Mrs. Jenkins said that from the reports, she is going to recommend the maximum sentence because the reports showed mother didn't take part in any of the therapy programs telling the doctors there is nothing wrong with her mind.
Katie, Danny and daddy was there listening on the speaker phone. Daddy had that look of sadness on his face when Mrs. Jenkins said that. Katie just sat back further in the chair she was sitting on, and Danny looked dazed. I did not know what to say, when Mrs. Jenkins brought us all out of our reverie.
"Yes, Mrs. Jenkins, we understand," daddy said, sounding a bit disappointed. "We will see you in court tomorrow morning."
"Daddy, why won't mom listen?"
"I don't know, punkin. I only wish there is something we can do. I have heard that at a person's sentencing, the judge will allow people to speak on the person's behalf. If the judge will allow it, maybe we can make a last effort to get her in the hospital. She doesn't belong in a prison."
"I think she needs a lot of help too. I will ask Mrs. Jenkins if I can say something about that before the judge sentences her."
Katie and Danny made the dinner for tonight, and they made roast beef, rice, peas, and for dessert we had apple crumb cake. The dinner was good, and we ate in some silence. The only thing we talked about was, what I did at school, and how everybody else's day had gone. Katie and I cleaned up, and then we all went in the living room to watch tv. But daddy had a better idea. Why didn't we just tell stories. We all agreed and he started telling us a scary ghost story.
When he got to the scary parts, he would emphasize them, and we would jump. Katie and I would scream at times, and daddy and Danny would laugh, and Katie and I would giggle. When daddy was finished with his story, he ended by going BOOOOO! Katie and I jumped. This was a story where the ghost actually won.
Then Danny told us a story of a woodsman that got lost in the woods, and he didn't know which way was what. So he started chopping down trees so he could see where he was. After he had chopped ten trees down, the woodsman heard a wolf growl, and he looked behind him. When he saw the wolf, he took out a piece of raw meat from his pack, and threw it at the wolf. The wolf grabbed it and ran. The next day the wolf returned, and the woodsman gave him another piece of meat. After a few days, the woodsman ran out of meat, so the wolf ate him. Katie and I went ewwwwwwww, and Danny and daddy just laughed.
"I don't think there is anything funny about a story like that, Daniel Michael."
"Oh oh, Danny, I think you're in big trouble now." We all laughed a little as Danny turned beet red. Of course, daddy was only joking, but Katie had that sisterly, you're deep doo doo buster look on her face. This is what it was like when mother was at home. The laughter filled the neighborhood, and everybody knew, just knew that we were a fun family, until mother hit me that day. Then the laughter stopped for a while, and now it is back again.
Then they asked me to tell a story, and I told one about a mother who slapped her youngest child, and was arrested, but later on she came to her senses, and was sorry for what she had done. I started crying as I was relating the story, and I could hardly finish. Katie held on to me, and said it was ok to cry. I told them that this mother was then returned to her family after being placed on probation, and was actually in the daddy's custody. I said that after a few days of silence, the laughter they knew as a complete family came back, and the family circle was now complete.
I don't remember how I got in bed or when I went to sleep. Katie came in my room to wake me up.
"Time to get up little sister. If you want to go to court this morning, you should get a shower. You don't have time for a bath. I will get your clothes out while you shower."
"How did I get in bed, Katie?"
"You fell asleep in my arms, and Danny carried you upstairs, and I got you in your nightgown. Do you remember anything about last night?"
"I remember daddy and Danny telling us stories, but nothing after that."
"Okay, go and get your shower, we gotta get going."
After I was dressed in my powder blue lingerie, dress, stockings and powder blue Mary Jane's, I made sure my hair was presentable in a high pony tail, and Katie and I went downstairs. Daddy said we didn't have time for breakfast because we all overslept, but we would get something after court was over.
When we got to the courtroom door, Mrs. Jenkins was there. "So you did come. That's good. It is nice to see you again Kira."
"Mrs. Jenkins, instead of mother going to prison or a state hospital, can't she come home with us on probation? Please, Mrs. Jenkins. I would mean so much to all of us, and then she could get the real help she needs. Family help, to make her understand that I am her daughter. Please, Mrs. Jenkins."
"You are someone very special Kira. All you want is what is best for everyone, and it doesn't matter what they did to you. All I can say is, I wish that the whole world could see what you see through your eyes. Let's go in the courtroom, and I will talk to defense counsel and see what he thinks."
We went in the courtroom, and sat down. Mrs. Jenkins went over by Mr. Weeks who is mother's lawyer. They talked for a while, then David said they were ready to start.
"All rise, gentlemen take off your hats, the circuit court, branch 32 is now in session, the honorable Jessica Dawson, presiding, silence is commanded." As the judge sat down, David said be seated.
"David, the first case please."
"Yes, your honor, case number F-3265, the state versus Lillian Spelling, felony battery to a minor, set for sentencing, your honor."
"Thank you, David. Yes, I remember this case well. Will the defendant please approach the bench."
"Your honor," Mrs. Jenkins interrupted. "The family has a few things they would like to say."
"Very well. Who will speak first?"
Daddy spoke first and stated that he wished that mother would be senteced so that she could get the help she needed. Danny and Kattie said the same thing, and then it was my turn.
"Your honor, I know that what mother did is inexcusable but not unforgiveable. What I would like the court to do is send mother home to us, on probation, so that she can get the real help she needs. Your honor, real help doesn't come from strangers with degrees, it comes from the family. She is still our mother, and even though she and daddy are divorced, daddy is an attorney, and knows how to help her with love and family bonding. That is what mother needs.
"Your honor, before mom and daddy were divorced, there was a lot of laughter and gaeity in our home. I would like to have that back again. Mrs. Jenkins said she wants to ask for the maximum sentence, but I know that will only harden her heart against everybody, not just her family.
"Your honor, mother is not a bad woman, she just has a certain way about her. What I propose is this. Have her go with me to the hospital, so Dr. Fitzgibbons can do an ultra sound of my abdomen, with mother sitting right there looking at the images on the screen. Then she can see for herself that I am biologically female. Your honor, I propose that mother be given two years probation, and placed in my daddy's care. Please, your honor."
"Never, in all of my years on the bench, have I ever seen such a heartfelt plea for a defendant, even from their family. You all must love her very much. Mrs. Jenkins, Mr. Weeks, my chambers, please."
The attorney's and mother went in the chambers. They were in there for about twenty minutes, and when they came out, they were smiling. Even mother.
"Alright, the family of the defendant has made a very heartfelt plea, and I cannot argue with the logic that real help comes from family bonding. Mrs. Spelling, it is the order of this court that you be sentenced to ten years in the state prison for women. However, I will stay that sentence and place you on two years probation, and placed in the custody of your ex-husband and children. If you complete your probation successfully, I will discharge you from custody. Mr. Spelling, as an officer of the court, I want monthly reports sent to Mrs. Jenkins, so she can file them with the court. Do you understand?" Daddy said yes, and the judge continued. "Mrs. Spelling, you have Kira to thank for this. She is one very cool young lady, and only wants what is good for others. But, if anything like this ever happens again, I will sentence you very harshly. Do you understand?"
"Yes, your honor, I do, and thank you. Thank you Kira and everybody."
"Then it is so ordered, and as soon as you collect your things from the jail, you may leave with your family. David, I will take a short recess."
The deputy that brought mother to the courtroom, walked back with us to the jail, so mother could get her things. He gave a card to the deputy sitting at the desk, and said "probation". When mother had her things, she signed a few papers, and then we left.
"Thank you all for getting me out of this. I really appreciate it very much."
"Mom, all we want is for us to be a family again. Your being here is because we all love you. It took me a while to think about this, and when I did, I knew, just knew you weren't bad. But if you can't accept me as your youngest daughter, then we have to take you so you can see the ultra sound being performed."
"Well, I guess I have to accept you. Mr. Weeks showed me the ultra sound pictures when the judge told him to talk to me. I'm sorry I hit you, sweetie. I will not disappoint any of you again."
I gave mom a hug and told her that the past is forgotten, and now we start brand new. I told her I loved her, and that from now on she is going to see that as a family, things will be a lot clearer than they were when everybody was separated. She smiled, and hugged me back, and I was glad I had mother back with us, even if it was court ordered. Well, tomorrow is a brand new day, and we can start from there if we have to. But I was to find out that I didn't have to wait that long.
When we pulled in to the drive way at home, Danny got out and gave mom a hand with her things. He took her upstairs and showed her which room was hers. The empty guest room was right across the hall from me. She didn't have much, but daddy surprised her by showing her that he had saved all of her clothes. Even I didn't know he had done that.
"Everything you had at your house, I brought over here. The kids knew nothing about it. Lillian, I want you to know that I never stopped loving you, even though there were times that it seemed I had no choice. I just want you to know that I am very happy that you are back with us."
"Thank you," she said as tears rolled down her cheeks. I held her in a hug and told her that now that the family was back together, things will be a lot different. Katie, Danny and daddy all came into a group hug, and everyone told mother that things are alright now, and they can only get better from here on. She wiped the tears on her sleeve (a habit she must have picked up in jail), and I handed her a Kleenex.
"Mom, would you like to see my room?"
"Yes, darling, I would." She was still sniffling a little, but when she walked in my room, her face brightened. "Honey, this is a really pretty room. Do you think we could get my room to be something like this?"
"Yes, Lillian, we were going to talk about that."
Daddy was smiling when he said that. I think he still loves mom, and it would be great if they could get married again. I mean she is and always will be my mother, and since she has to live with us, we could be a real family again. I am just glad that the judge listened to us, and gave mom back to us. This is better than some old prison or hospital. Mom doesn't belong in either one. Now we can all be a part of her treatment, and there is no better therapy than a family's love for each other.
"Lillian," Daddy started, "I think in the next few weeks we will change your room around. After a while, you will think of this as your home, and we will be a family again. There are some things I would like to talk to you alone about, if that is alright with you."
"Yes Steve, that would be great. I would like to talk to you alone too."
Mother and daddy went upstairs to talk, and of course, wouldn't you know it, Katie, Danny, and I just had to go upstairs and listen at the bedroom door. What? Oh! Yes, I know it isn't nice, but we wanted to see if they were going to start yelling at each other. What we heard though was daddy explaining that he had never stopped loving her, and he wished they coud get married again. Mom said the same thing, and she said she was sorry for what she did, and she hoped that her family could forgive and accept her back into our hearts.
Well, we quietly went back downstairs, and acted like we were there all the time while they talked. About ten minutes later, they came back downstairs.
"Children," mom said in a nice motherly way. "Your father and I have something we want to tell you. What would say if we got married again?"
Katie and I screamed, Dany said yes with emphasis, and mom and daddy just beamed at each other. I did it, I actually did it. Then I remembered the movie the Parent Trap, and this seemed exactly what I had done without realizing it. We're a family again, and I am so happy.
"Daddy," I said, with a bright smile. "Can we go and get a pizza and celebrate?"
"Lillian, what do you think?"
"Pizza sounds good to me."
Daddy then looked at all of us, and said, "well, what are we waiting for? Let's go."
"Oh dear, I don't have any makeup on," mom said, looking worried."
"Lillian, you look fantastic, and besides we're only going to a pizza place. They are very, very informal there." Daddy beamed and held mom in his arms. "Besides, the only time you need any makeup is when we go dancing or out to dinner. You're still family, and we all love you." He gave her a kiss on the mouth and we all went, get a room. Then we laughed a little, and mom and daddy turned beet red.
We left for Antonio's Pizza Parlor, where you could actually eat there, or take the pizza to go. So we decided on a restaurant dinner of pizza, garlic bread, pickles, soda and pizza. We had a good time, and mom and dad were making believe that they were drinking wine or something, because he proposed a toast.
"To the love of my life, and the mother of my children. Lillian, you look very lovely tonight in your casual clothes. So here's to Lillian Spelling." we all clinked our glasses together, and mother started crying again. Katie and I moved to hold her and comfort her, and she just kept crying, but said through her tears, how much she appreciates everything we have done for her.
"I have been so selfish, and ornery, that I am ashamed of myself. Kira, sweetie, I should have taken you to the doctor a long time ago. Can you ever forgive your hard headed mother?"
"Mom, I forgave you the night we had our little argument. Now you are back with us again. Let's let the past be buried in the past, and let's have fun as a family should."
She hugged me tight. "You are an angel, sweetie, you know that."
"Thank you, mother."
We were at Antonio's for about three hours, when mom said she was feeling a little tired. I wonder why she would feel tired. She had a very emotional day, and I know she was drained. That is how I felt after a good cry.
So, we headed back home, and as soon as we were in the driveway, Danny helped mother to her room. There were a few times I pretended I needed something from my room, and went up to see if mom was okay. She just smiled at me, and hugged me like she hadn't seen me for years. So the last time I went upstairs, I sat on her bed, and we talked.
"Mom, I really do love you, I always will. What you need to know now is, that if you and daddy get married again, I'm going to be your brides maid." I giggled and she hugged me.
"Of course, darling." We were hugging when daddy came up to check on her.
"Well, I see the two of you are conspiring against the male half of the world." We all laughed some, then we told daddy we were female plans for the wedding. "That is good punkin. But you know what though? We aren't just a family, but we are best friends too. That's what makes a family work. Now, how about a little story telling time?"
"You mean you still tell stories? "That's great", mom said, with a beaming smile.
So we all went downstairs, and daddy turned off most of the lights, leaving the living room illuminated by the kitchen light, which made the mood kind of scary. We're a family again, and I still don't know where the words came from, but the judge listened and we as a family, are very grateful.
______________________________________________________________________________________________
This is a very short chapter telling how Lillian was brought back in the family. There are real court cases that are like this. Let me know what you think about Lillian being back home with the family. Barbara
Kira - Chapter XVI - Mother/daughter shopping trip.
PART I - Kira talks to her mother.
Mother showed us that she hadn't forgotten how to tell stories either. She told us of an exceptional child who had a heart of gold and only wanted what was best for others. Then she looked at me, gave me a hug, and told me how wonderful and precious I really was.
"You know what I am thinking? That maybe you and I, Kira, should go shopping, and let me buy my daughter a nice dress and some shoes. Would you like that, Kira?"
"Yes, mother, I would really like that. I have always dreamed of what it would be like to go clothes shopping with my mother, and try on this outfit and that one. I have dreamed about this for so long. We could make a day of it, and have lunch and just talk, and have a good time. Maybe too, we could actually go to a movie together." I giggled, and mother wanted to know what I was giggling at. "I was just reminded of the old Rolling Stones song Mother's Little Helper, but instead of a little yellow pill, my mother's little helper is her daughter. A daughter's love is the best drug there ever was.
"Ever since I was very little, I have dreamed of the day that my mother would fuss over me, and get me nice things to wear. Mom, would you like to help me make the dinner tomorrow?"
"I would love to," she smiled and rubbed her nose against mine.
We had mother back, and maybe daddy and she will get married again. I hope so, because then we could be one happy family again. Being a family isn't whether or not the parents are married, or just living together, but is in the love that is in each one's heart. Today is the first day of the rest of our lives, and we are going to make sure that this family stays together. I didn't plan for any of this to happen, but I was hoping it would. I'm like Haley Mills and Lindsay Lohan in both Parent Trap movies. Except I did it by myself.
When I was telling daddy, Danny and Katie my wishes, even they had their doubts, but I made it all come together. Now mother is back with us, and we are going to be happy. That of course, is not to say, that there won't be trying times, because there will. But even during those times, if we all pull together, we will weather the storm.
Daddy looked at the clock, and said we should all be getting to bed, because he had to be in his office by eight thirty. We all said our goodnights, and gave each other hugs, and went to get ready for bed. Sometime during the night, I had went in mother's room, and laid down next to her. When we both woke up, we were happy that the other was there.
"You haven't slept in my bed since you were six years old, Kira. But I am glad you did last night, though."
"Mom, I just wanted you to know that this isn't a dream. You are actually home, and this time, we are going to be a true family. This time."
"You know, since all this began, I have seen you in court and you looked like you were so sad. Let's leave all this sadness behind us now, and start all over again. Honey, I want you to know that I will never be able to repay you for what you have done for me."
"Mom, you can repay us by being our mother. Even daddy still loves you. I was really sad seeing that faraway look in his eyes everytime he felt he couldn't make you see. But you see now though, and that is what counts. We are a family, and we have love."
"Oh my, child. Where have you been all of my life?"
"Right in front of you, mother. Katie, daddy, Danny and I, will always be right in front of you."
"Well, I smell bacon and coffee. Let's get breakfast."
We both went in the kitchen, singing "we are family" to which everybody joined in. I went and got out my juice and milk, and sat down, because Danny was making breakfast. When mom and I had finished breakfast, we told everybody that we would clean up. Well mom told them, and I was glad she did, because I wanted more time to bond with her. When everybody left the kitchen, mom and I talked.
"Honey, daddy and I have decided that we are going to get married again, and this time, we are staying together. How would you like to be my flower girl, and Katie can be my bride's maid?" I gave her a big hug.
"I'm a little too young to be a bride's maid, mom, but I would be honored to be your flower girl."
"Well, as soon as we can get the marriage license, we will make the plans. What do you think? Do you think my gown should be rose or a hot pink with rose brides maids dresses?"
"The brides maids dresses should never overshadow the bride. So I think you should wear the hot pink gown, and the rest of us can wear a light rose gown. That way you will stand out as the bride. Besides this will the be the first time I get to see daddy and Danny in a tux."
"Well, when we get the marriage license, I want to talk to you and Katie, and your father can talk to Danny. But we're not getting it for a few more weeks yet. Your father and I have agreed that I need to settle in first, and get used to having a family again. But you know, Kira, I am looking at you now and all I see is a pretty girl growing into her womanhood. Come on, the men may think we disappeared." We hugged, and went out to the living room, and saw they were starting to watch the pre game on television.
"Dear, may I have some money so I can take Kira shopping?"
"I will do better than that. I will let you use my credit cards, and give you a letter of permission so that you can use them." He went in his bedroom and came out a few minutes later with the cards and the letter. "I have called Trilby's to let them know you are coming and that you have my permission to use my cards."
Trilby's was an exclusive store that sold only the best clothes and shoes. It was located in one of the suburbs of the city. The city is about thirty minutes away by car. So mom got her purse, I got mine, and we left. Katie stayed behind this time because she knew how important it was for me to be with mom. On the way, mom and I talked again.
"Honey, I looked in your closet, and you have a lot of wonderful clothes. Is there something special you would like me to buy you?"
"I'm not sure, mom. But if there is, I will know it when I see it. Also, I want Katie, you and I, to all go out and make it a girls day out. We can have a lot of fun looking for that mysterious bargain we don't know exists til we see it."
"Do you like things that are on sale?"
"Mother, I'm a girl, I just live for shopping and sales." We both giggled.
When she had stopped in Trilby's parking lot, she gave me a hug, and whispered that she was sorry for causing me a lot of undue misery. I just told her all that is forgotten, and we are starting all over again.
"Well, anyway, we're here, so let's go shopping."
PART II - The shopping trip.
A girl's second home is the mall, but today it is Trilby's. Trilbys is a very impressive building with seven stories of nothing but clothes for little girls all the way to grown women. There is a basement where they have nice bric-a-brac that people collect. They also have real porcelain dolls here too that are imported from all over the world. I thought to myself that it would be so nice if mom could buy me a nice porcelain doll for my birthday, maybe. We will see because that is a ways off yet.
On the first floor are magnificent gowns for all occasions, including bridal gowns made to order. The second and third floors are from two years old and up to twelve year old girls, and the fourth and fifth floors are for teens and young women in their twenties. The sixth and seventh floors are for older ladies and even has plus size clothing. The offices were also on the seventh floor.
But Trilby's is were everybody came to get that special something or other. We started in the basement, and I went over and looked at the porcelain dolls. There were so many in period costumes from all over the world. There were even african porcelain dolls too. As I looked and dreamed of having one, mom broke my spell.
"Would you like a nice porcelain doll, honey?"
"I was actually thinking about one for my birthday, but that is a ways off yet. They are all so pretty though. Oh look! They even have baby porcelain dolls too." We looked at all the dolls, and my eyes fixed on one that was dressed as a bride. I looked at the price tag and rolled my eyes. Porcelian dolls sure are expensive. But yes, I did want one or two, maybe a dozen here and there. I giggled out loud.
"What are you giggling about now, sweetie?"
"I was just thinking how many porcelain dolls I wanted and I thought that maybe one or two or maybe three maybe even a dozen here and there, then I giggled. These are all so pretty and in bright costumes too."
"Well, for what it's worth, dear, I love porcelain dolls too. Tell you what, I will talk to your father, and see if he will let me buy a few. Then we could put them in a display case, so they don't get dusty."
"That would be great, mom. Then they wouldn't be mine or yours but ours, the whole family's."
"Yes, dear. I think that it is time our home had a few bric-a-brac to show our company and guests. Why don't you go up and see what kinds of dresses they have and see if there is anything you like. I want to stay here and look around a bit."
"But mom, we should do this whole store together. I want time to spend with you."
"Kira, will you please go upstairs and see if there is a dress you would like."
Mom had something up her sleeve or in her stockings, but whatever it was, I obeyed her and went to look at the dresses. I was there maybe ten minutes when mom showed up carrying a Trilby's bag. But when I looked in the bag, all I saw was tissue paper covering whatever it was that she bought. We looked around for that elusive dress that I wanted to get but didn't know what style, material, or cut it was, unil I saw it.
"Well honey, did you find anything you like?"
"No, mother, I am still looking. You know, I have a closet full of clothes, but I can always use more. I saw one that maybe I would like, but I need another pair of eyes."
"Well show me, dear. I'm sure that whatever you pick out will look very good on you."
I took her over to the dress I was looking at, and took it off the rack. It was full bodied with a slim bodice that hugged me to the waist. The Skirt part fanned out, and wrapped around my legs with every move. It was turquoise gingham with a square neckline, and an invisible back zipper. It came to about two inches above my knees.
When I had stepped out of the changing booth, mom's hand went right to her mouth to stifle a gasp. "Honey, that dress was made just for you. It hugs your curves very well, and makes you look slightly older. I can see why you needed another pair of eyes. I would have been unsure myself, thinking such a dress couldn't exist. You could actually wear this to school, out for a date, or at a dinner party. In fact, sweetie, you could wear this dress any where, any time, for any thing. If you want this dress, honey, you can get it."
"Thanks, mom." I went back in the changing booth and got back in to my regular clothes. I draped the dress over my left arm, and we went to look at lingerie.
Anytime a girl buys a new dress, or skirt outfit, she has to buy the lingerie to go with it. Since this was turquoise, I figured maybe turquoise or light, powder blue lingerie would do. We looked, and I had asked mom what she thought I should get for lingerie. She said that the light, powder blue would work the best, because it was slightly darker, and would stand out from the turquoise color. The lingerie we got was a bra and panty set that had lace on the waistband and around the leg openings. The bra had lace between the cups. We also got a half slip that had lace around the waistband and the hem. Now I was ready to get a new pair of shoes and stockings to go with the dress.
But you know something though? I was thinking how lucky guys seem to be. They don't have to worry about makeup, or coordinating an outfit, or making sure their hair stands the public scrutiny of the day. They don't have to worry whether their nail polish matches their lipstick and their purse. Guys may wear suits when they work in an office, but I have seen those same guys in jeans and a "T" when they aren't working.
"...to Kira."
I snapped out of my train of thought. "I'm sorry mom, I was just thinking."
"About what, honey."
"I was just thinking that guys do actually have it easier as far as clothes go. They just jump into a pair of jeans and a "T" and off they go. While we have to make sure that our clothes match, our makeup is perfect, and that we carry ourselves with the approval of others. Why can't people just be people and accept things for what they are?"
"You know sweetie, the thing with guys is this. They are always in a hurry to go nowhere. It's like when we have a girls night out or something, we just do it to have fun. But guys think a guys night out is going to their favorite bar and hanging around with everybody day after day.
"I didn't know how lucky I was to have this family, until I saw the love you all gave me when I was going through ...". She trailed off and started crying.
I held her and told her that she didn't need to think about that now. I told her that we were always a family and that is why we said what we said in court. I told her that if she didn't think about it, that everything would be better, and we could actually have fun as a family. The same kind of fun we had when we were all together. She smiled a weak smile, and wiped her tears with her sleeve.
Before this thing happened, she never did that. She always used a tissue. I hope that she can break any bad habits she learned when she was in jail.
"You know, Kira, that you are an angel. Right? When I look at you now, I can see that you were sent to me, to be my child, my friend, my confidant, my guide. I am so lucky to have you for a daughter."
"Thanks mom. We need to go to the ladies, because your makeup is a mess. You look like Rocky Rococco the racoon."
We went in the ladies room, and I did what I had to do, and then after washing my hands, I went in the lounge part and saw mom fixing her makeup. I looked at myself in the mirror, and saw that my lipstick needed a touching up. After we were both done, we decided that our shopping trip wasn't over. Mom said we had to go to the mall, because she wanted to get me something special. She wouldn't tell me it was, but said I would be surprised.
When we got to the mall, mom had to park quite a ways from the back door on the second level of J.C. Penny's. This mall was always busy and if you wanted a good parking place, you had to get here an hour before they opened. We walked through J.C. Penny's out in to the mall proper. Mother just kept going until we got to a jewelry store. And not just any jewelry store either, but Kay's. Kay's is one of THEE most expensive jewelry stores in the world.
"Mom, what are we doing here?"
"Come sweetie, this is way overdue."
We went in Kay's and the man behind the counter had a grin like the Cheshire Cat who ate the canary. He wasn't really tall, and his hair was receding.
"Yes ladies, may I help you find something?"
"Yes, thank you. I'm looking for something special for my daughter," mom looked at me and smiled. "Something in a nice necklace and earring set."
"Yes, I can help you with that. Come over here." We followed the man to another glass case. "These are our very best sets. This one here," he opened the case and took out a necklace that had diamonds on both sides of the diamond pendant. "Is one of our best sets. In every set, the diamonds are different." Of course there was no price tag attached to it. What was that saying, 'if you have to ask you can't afford it'? Mom put the necklace around my neck to see how it looked, and then she asked for the earrings. She put them in my ears, and stepped back to look at me.
"Look in that mirror, honey, and see how they look."
I looked in the mirror and gasped. The diamonds on the necklace and the earrings sparkled in the store lights. I looked at mom, and she just smiled.
"Honey, that look was all I needed to see. I'm going to get you these for all the birthday presents I missed over the years. You look like such an angel."
The man behind the counter was still smiling, only this time he had his hands clasped together. "Shall I wrap these, ma'am?"
"No, she is going to wear them." Mom handed the credit card to the man, and he swiped it through the machine. A minute later it came back approved, and mom signed the slip.
"Take very good care of those, young lady. They can be worn to almost anything, except the movies and school. Thank you for your patronage and please come again."
We left Kay's and walked out in to the mall. My diamonds were just sparkling as we went through the mall. As we walked through the mall I saw Marla with her mother. I told mom that this was one of my dearest friends. We caught up to them.
"Kira! OMG girl! It is so good to see you. We hugged. "Who is this?" She asked looking at mom.
"This is my mother."
"OMG!"
"No, Marla, eveything is alright now. We got the judge to let her come home with us. She is my mother, and she was going through a bad time. But families stick together through the good and the bad. Something mother didn't realize until just a few days ago. But the past is forgotten and we are starting all over again. Mom and daddy are getting married again, and I am going to be mom's flower girl and Katie is going to be her Bride's Maid. Hey! Would you and Jessica, Josie and Darlene like to be in the wedding procession too? Mom, can they? Bring your parents too, there is going to be a nice wedding reception after they say I do and before they go on their weekend honeymoon." I looked at Marla's mother. "It's a free meal, and I would really like to have Marla there."
"Well, young lady, I don't see why she couldn't be. And it depends on what is being served at the buffet, because I am on a heart diet."
"Goody, then we can all be a part of the wedding group picture too. It is because of Marla, Jessica, Josie and Darlene, that I have this attitude today."
"Well, all I can say is, you are everything Marla said you were. Are those real diamonds?"
"Yes ma'am. Mom just bought them for me at Kay's Jewelers. I'm taking them off as soon as I get home though. But I will wear them when mom and daddy say I do for the final time. I'm only fourteen years old, but I would love to have a baby brother or baby sister to help look after."
"Oh you would, would you. Is that supposed to be a hint, young lady?" Mom hugged me, because she saw for the first time how anxious I was for her and daddy to really make a go of this marriage...again. Maybe if we had another baby in the house, their marriage would be more closer than it was the first time around.
"Well, yes, mom, kinda." I smiled and gave her a hug. Just then Marla wanted to talk to me alone.
"Is this the same woman that thought you were a guy and slapped you?"
"Yes, Marla. But see, sometimes when you look deep in to someone's soul, you can see the sadness there. Mom was having a bad time, and she just kinda took it out on me. We have had a good day of shopping and bonding as mother and daughter. She bought me this necklace and these earrings just a few minutes ago. I'm going to wear them for her wedding."
"So everything is alright then?"
"Yes, Marla, it is. But I am grateful for your concern. I have all of your addresses, and this wedding is going to be by invitation only, because we only want certain people there. But mom has really been like so apologetic towards me, and I keep telling her that the past is the past. What we need to do now is go forward. So, we're going forward."
"Well, it is good to see you bonding with your mother, anyway. She seems relaxed. Look at her talking to my mom. She's happy and animated. That is the sign of a happy person. But, I'm jealous though. You got a nice necklace and earrings that must have cost a fortune. Those are real diamonds; right."
"Yes. But I am not going to wear them to just go to the mall, I am going to wear them for special occasions. Like at mom and daddy's wedding."
"That is so cool. Hey! By the way, what are you doing this weekend? I'm having a party/sleepover starting Friday night and ending Sunday evening. I want you to come."
"I'd be only too happy to come. Besides with all this court thing and the rest of family trying to get mother to be at home with us instead of a nasty institution, has taken a lot of my time, and I really wasn't in the mood for company. But that is all over now. The only thing left to do for me, is having my whole family back."
"You are really something, girlfriend. I have never seen anyone so forgiving, and only wanting what is best for others, even if they harm you. Come on, let's join the old folks." We giggled, and went back by our moms.
"Well honey," mom said with her newly acquired infectious smile. "Shall we get something to eat at the food court? I'm famished."
"Can they come to, mom. That way Marla and I can talk a little more. Mom, Marla invited me to a weekend party/sleepover she is having starting Friday night and ending Sunday night. Is it alright if I go?"
"Kira, are you asking me for permission?"
"Yes, uhm you are my mother, aren't you?"
"Oh honey, you have made me the proudest mom in the whole world. Yes, of course you can go to Marla's party/sleepover. Someday I would like to tell you about the sleepovers I went to when I was a little girl.
So, the four of us went to the food court for a nice lunch. But we didn't really want McDee's, BK, or Taco Bell. We wanted something with a little more substance to it. Applebee's was in the mall, so we went there. We got a booth, and settled in. The waitress brought our water and menus, and mom told her we would like a few minutes to see what we wanted. This was such a good shopping trip, and the next time, Katie has to come with us.
Kira - Chapter 17
Part One - Back at home.
Marla and I hugged as we split up and went to our separate cars. I was playing with my new necklace and deep in thought.
"A penny for your thoughts, young lady."
"Oh it's nothing, mom. Not really. I was just thinking about everything and how everything happened and I just sort of got lost in my thoughts."
"Like what, dear?"
"Well, if all of what happened in the past, didn't happen, and I started to grow breasts, what would you have done?"
"I would have taken you to the doctor and had you examined."
"Why didn't you ever take me to a doctor before?"
"I don't know sweetie, I just don't know."
"Well, that is all forgotten now, anyway. You know mother, it is too bad that Daddy and Danny can't spend the weekend away every now and then. That way you, Katie and I could have a girls night in now and then."
"That is a great idea, Kira. I will talk your father about it, and see what we can come up with. Oh we could have so much fun having a girls night in. We'll watch television, do each other's hair and nails, and talk dirty about boys and men," we both giggled. "We could order pizza and just have a wonderful time without the men being there.
"I'm not sure just what happened, but I see more clearly now. I guess after being blind for so long, and your eyes are suddenly opened, you kind of forget about the past, because it seems so long ago and so far away. But anyway, I am your mother and you are my daughter, and we are going to make the best of it. Did you keep my sewing machine, as well?"
"Yes, mother. Daddy has everything of yours, including your clothes. He always knew someday you would be back with us, he just didn't realize it would be so soon. I knew you weren't a bad person, you just needed a little oompf in the right direction."
"Are you sure you're only fourteen years old?"
"Yes, mother."
"Mmhmmm fourteen going on forty. I know I heard this before, but tell me, dear. How do the kids treat you at school?"
"They treat me like a girl. See mother, while everybody knew who I was, and you were the only one who was adamant that I wasn't, I decided to make sure you saw that your way was wrong. I am sorry about the jail thing, but I had to show you that I was your daughter. Mom, I really do care about you and I do really love you, too."
"Thank you, dear. That means more to me than you will ever know."
Mother parked in front of the house, and Katie and Danny came out to meet us. Katie and Danny each grabbed a bag, and then Katie saw my necklace and earrings, and screamed.
"Sis, are those re...real...uhm...diamonds?"
"Yes, sis, they are. Mom bought them for me at Kay's in the mall. But I am going upstairs and put them away. I am wearing them for mom and daddy's wedding." Katie gave me a sisterly hug.
"I always knew they would be back together again. Daddy never stopped loving her, even in her, well, he has always loved her."
"What was that, Katie? Your father never stopped loving me?"
"No, mother, daddy has always kept you in his heart. Now that you are back with us, he hasn't been happier."
"You all wanted me to come back to our family?"
"Yes, mother, but it was Kira who fought even with us to get you here. She is so adorable when she is on one of her quests as we have come to call them. But her quest to get you back home again seemed to consume most of her time when she wasn't in school. All she could think about, mother, was you."
"You did that for me? Oh honey, you are such an angel."
Mother gave me a big hug. I now understood more listening to mother talk. She really didn't know she was doing wrong. Well, family love will be the best therapy she can ever get. Love is the best medicine there is. We got my things put away, and then went back downstairs.
"Well, there isn't much to do until dinner, and I do have your father's credit card."
"Mom, he will not only kill you but us too and bury our bodies where we'll never be found."
"Oh pffft, it's just a shopping trip. We're not going to buy out the whole mall."
"Right, just a store or two."
"Now Danny. If you were a girl you'd understand better."
"But mom, if we're going to make it a family affair, shouldn't we wait for dad to get home?"
"You're right, Danny, of course we will wait for your father."
Daddy came a couple of hours later and mom got up to meet him with a kiss. We just sat there and smiled at the closeness that we had had a seemingly long, long time ago.
"Steve, we were just talking about going out shopping, and maybe making it a family affair. We could have dinner out instead of cooking. Then we wouldn't have to worry about dishes or cleanup. What do you say, darling?"
"I think that is a good idea. Is this a sort of an extension of the shopping you and Kira did?"
"Yes, sort of."
"Daddy, mom got me the most delicious necklace and earring set you ever seen. Wait here and I will get them." I went upstairs and put on my necklace and earrings. Then I went back downstairs to show daddy. "Mom bought these for me at Kay's in the mall. Aren't they just simply beautiful?"
Daddy smiled, "yes, punkin, they are."
"Mom said this was for all the birthday presents she missed."
Daddy turned away from us, and I could see his arm go up by his eyes. "Lillian, I love you not because we are getting re-married, but because you still have that kind heart. It may have had a rest for a while, but you have it back. Thank you for making Kira's day a special one. I agree, everyone, we should all go out to the mall, and we can get something while we're out. Is everybody ready?" We all said we were. "Then let's get going."
We all got in the car, and buckled our seatbelts, and daddy drove us all to the mall. Daddy had to park several aisles and parking spaces from the rear door or J.C. Penny, which is on the upper parking level. We entered the mall through J.C. Penny's and we looked around the store. Daddy and Danny went to look at fishing gear, while mom, Katie and I looked through dress after dress, skirt after skirt, top after top, and then we ended up in shoes. We tried on several pair, and then we decided that a pair of black slingbacks with open toes, would work with my diamonds. I figured alright, but I said I needed a pair to go with my rose brides maid gown.
"We're going to be wearing rose gowns, sis? That is so cool. What is mom wearing?" I whispered in her ear. "I think that is so cool, mom. When are we going to get fitted?"
"Well, your father will pick up the marriage license on Friday, and the wedding will be a week from that. Actually a week from Saturday. So we have this week to get fitted."
"Mother, I think that you and daddy getting married again is just simply beautiful and so romantic. It is so wonderful having you with us again."
"Thank you, Katie, I am really happy to be home again."
Mom decided that we needed a few special dresses, so we started looking at J.C. Penny first. We made mental notes of the ones we looked at, and then went to find daddy and Danny. We found them both in looking at electronics.
"Well, are we looking for a new television set?"
"Oh, uhm hey ladies. Yes, I was, actually. I was also thinking of putting on in our bedroom as well."
"That sounds really good, Steve. I think we could use one in every bedroom, so that if there is something the children want to watch, they can and then they won't argue about which program to watch."
"Yes, Lillian, but I'm just a lawyer, not one of the Rockerfellers. I say we get one for Kira's room, and one for our room. The one downstairs Danny can use if we want to watch something he doesn't. Katie and Kira can watch the tv in Kira's room, until we can get one for each room. How does that sound to everyone?"
"It sounds like a plan, daddy. Besides Kira and I should get to bond with each other. There hasn't been much time for bonding with all of the court and things."
"It's alright, Katie, we girls will have a lot of time to bond. I am going to talk to your father tonight about our girls night in plan. Girls, we will bond, because I am actually very happy to be home. I have a very handsome husband to be, a wonderful son, and two very pretty daughters. So, Steve, are we getting the tv's now, or are we going to wait here for the next model to come out?" Everybody laughed and giggled.
"Alright, Lillian, alright. We will get them two now, and in a few months we will get the other two. Is that agreeable to everyone?" We all said yes.
Daddy and Danny took the two sets we agreed on, and the man behind the counter rang them up, and Daddy bought the extended warranty for each, then daddy and Danny carried the two sets out to the car. This was going to be crowded because daddy said they couldn't put them in the trunk, so we had to hold them and a thirty eight inch tv set is not easy to hold, especially two of them and five people in the car.
We got them home, after a very uncomfortable ride, and then daddy and Danny set them up. Daddy set mine up with parental controls, so that means I couldn't access certain channels. Like I would want to in the first place. Anyway, I had my own tv set, and I was to share it with Katie until Daddy got her one.
After daddy and Danny set the two tv sets up, we all went back downstairs. Daddy looked at everyone and smiled.
"Well, I say this calls for a celebration. Who wants to go some place nice and have dinner?"
We all said me, together, and daddy said let's go. We all got back in the car, and drove out to Leo's. Actually the proper name is Leonetti's Fine Italian Cuisine. Leo is a nice man, always glad to see everyone and not just because they are customers. Leo has been invited to several of his "friends" houses for "dinner on the house" as it has become known. He has a receding hairline, and pudgy belly, but a very sweet disposition. Daddy parked half down the parking lot. Leo's was always busy. When we entered the restaurant, Leo came up to us.
"Steven, Lillian, it is good to see you again. And Kira, Katie and Danny. I have a very choice booth for all of you." I have to tell you that Leo's booths were not like you find in Big Boy's, Denny's or Omega. These booths at Leo's were spacious and you had enough arm and leg room so you could relax and enjoy your meal. "Right this way, please."
Leo knew of the divorce, he knew about the court thing, but one thing Leo never did was pry into someone else's affairs. Leo was to be even happier when he finds out that daddy and mom are getting married again, because he is going to cater the wedding. I knew that even if daddy hasn't mentioned it, because Leo minded his own business, and only knew what we told him. As we sat down, daddy told Leo what was going on.
"Leo, I have a couple of surprises for you. The first one is, you will be catering our wedding and the second is, Lillian and I are the happy couple."
Like all Italians do, he rubbed his hands together, and gave us each a hug. "It is my pleasure then, Mr. Spelling, that this is a happy occasion. Waiters! This table gets what they want and no bill. This night is on me." Leo did that from time to time, and it was our pleasure to be his friend. He always said he was lucky to have such good friends, but we considered ourselves the lucky ones. "When is the happy occasion?"
"A week from Saturday, Leo. I will want to talk to you about the menu, because I want this to be very special."
"It will be my pleasure, Steve. I will prepare a feast like you don't see on my restaurant menus."
"I will call you in a couple of days. I have to pick up the marriage license and then contact the minister. The wedding will be at our home, but I am also applying for a block party license. I am inviting the whole neighborhood."
"What about security?"
"I will take care of that. All you need to worry about is the menu and showing up." We all laughed and giggled.
"I shall send a magnum of champaigne to your table, Steve. You have to celebrate this the right way."
It was not a good idea to tell Leo that he didn't have to do that, but if you saw the look on his face when daddy said he and mom were getting married again, you would just accept his offer without complaint. I was allowed to have a half of a small goblet of the champaigne. After the waiter poured for each one of us, Katie said she would like to propose a toast.
"We were once a happy family, and we are happy again. Two of the most important people in my life are getting married again. To mom and dad, without whom we would not be here." We raised our glasses and clinked them together, and Danny and I said,"to mom and dad'. Daddy made a toast next.
"This is a happy day for all of us, my dear wife has come back to me, and my children's mother to them. Lillian Spelling, I give you our children, one of whom went to great lengths to spring the parent trap. To our children." We raised our glasses and again clinked them together, then took a sip. Then mom said it was her turn.
"This is indeed a very happy occasion. I was a fool, and I listened to dark reason, but someone I love, and who never stopped loving me, brought me out of the dark. I salute you Kira Spelling, you are an angel sent from heaven." They each took a sip of their champaigne after clinking their glasses, but I had to set mine down, because what mom had said was so beautiful, I started crying. "Oh baby, please don't cry. I really meant what I said."
"These...are...hap-py tears. What you said mom, was so beautiful that the tears just came." I got hugs from everyone, then after Katie wiped the tears away with a napkin, I pick up my champaigne glass. "To you mom."
Our dinner was not your usual restaurant meal, but a real feast. Leo had made sure that our night was a special one. Then, even though the restaurant wasn't licensed for dancing, Leo had musicians come in so mom and daddy could dance. They danced a few numbers, and then daddy said we had to be going.
"Steve, here is a pie made by me personally. I hope you all enjoy it. It is blueberry."
"Thank you, Leo, you are a good friend."
We left the restaurant and headed home. When we got home, Danny wanted to cut in to the pie, but mom said it was for tomorrow's dessert. Danny looked disappointed, but knowing Danny he would have some later tonight when everyone was sleeping. I swear, Danny is a walking refrigerator and never gains a pound.
The television in the living room was kind of disappointing next to the new ones daddy bought for us. But it was connected to the cable. A week from Saturday and we will forget that there ever was a divorce or that we were all once separated. We will be a united family again like we used to be, and mother in a few short days has come around to the way she used to be. That makes my heart so much happier.
We had a week to get our gowns fitted and the guys to get their tuxedoes, but I didn't know if daddy had bought the ring or not, yet. I will have to ask him when mom isn't around. But mom was going to be pretty. She was going to have the rose gown and the bride's maids were going to have soft pink gowns. Jessica, Darlene, Marla and Josie were going to be at our weedding too, as was Josie's mom. This I insisted on, because they were there when I needed help. Jessica, Darlene, Marla and Josie were the ones that gave me the confidence to stand up for myself. If I hadn't done that, then all of this wouldn't be happening. Sometimes I have to pinch myself, softly of course, just to make sure I am not dreaming. But after I had begun to think about mom not being really cruel, and fighting for her to come home, seemed an awful lot like a different version of the parent trap. I had seen The Parent Trap, Parent Trap 2 both with Hayley Mills, and the first remake of The Parent Trap with Lindsey Lohan. This was her first motion picture, and she did really good in it. But I had brought my parents together again by myself. Mother has come a long way in just a few days, and to be truthful, I knew she would, once she saw me for how my body really is.
When all of this started, I had no idea that I was physically female. I just thought I was a transgendered male, needing to be female. Well, everything worked out and we got to the truth. In just eight days we are going to be reunited again for the last time. That is what family love is all about; it comes from the heart. The necklace and earring set mom bought for me was a real surprise. I thought maybe she would get me a necklace and earrings from like Walmart or one of those little stores that sell a lot of costume jewelry. But not my mom, she took me to Kay's Jewelers and bought me a really expensive set. I can only wear them for special occasions, but it will be worth it. I have earrings and necklaces I can wear everyday, but these, because the diamonds are real, are only for special occasions. Besides, they could get stolen at school.
I went in the kitchen and looked at the calendar. There in big bold, ink pen letters someone wrote, LAST DAY OF SCHOOL. I then saw the date. Tomorrow was the last day of school for the summer. Where did this school year go to? I woke up, and it was the first day of school, then we had a mishap with mom, and we kept going to court, and court, and more court, and I cried and cried.
"Where did the school year go?" I queried out loud to myself.
"You know, dear, they say time flies when you're having fun. With everything that has happened, I am surprised that you haven't been committed to an asylum."
"Oh, me too, mom. I mean, you seem to be so much happier now, than you were when you were separated from the rest of us. See mom, I came over by daddy, Danny and Katie to visit. Then I met Jessica and the girls. The policewoman that came to the house that night, is Josie's mother. We are inviting Jessica, Darlene, Marla and Josie and Josie's mom to the wedding. Jessica, Darlene, Marla and Josie are going to be bride's maids." I gave her a hug. "We all love you mom, we do, and you seem like you are actually enjoying yourself more."
"I am sweetie, because I have a young daughter to buy for. I can still buy things for Katie too, but it is more fun buying for a teen than a teacher's aide. Besides, you, me and Katie will have a lot of shopping trips to go on. Not only that, but we will bond even further when we have talks and girls nights in, and just enjoy being a family. Thank you, Kira, for everything you have done for me." Mom started crying, and I just held her to comfort her.
Daddy and Katie came in and saw what was going on. I told them what we talked about, and they too comforted mom.
"Lillian, I love you so much I need to ask you a question."
"What, what question?"
"Will you marry me?" Mom flung her arms around daddy's neck and held on for dear life.
"Yes, you big ox, I will marry you."
Danny decided now was the time to make his entrance. He looked at Katie and me, and then at mom and daddy. He gave me a look as if to say what's going on.
"Mom and daddy just became engaged again, for the last time."
"Oh, is that all?" I promptly threw one of the place mats on the table, at him. Then I said, mocking him.
"Oh, is that all? Yes, you dumb jerk that is all. Mom and I were talking and she started crying, so when daddy and Katie came in here, daddy asked her again if mom would marry him, and she said yes to the big ox." We all laughed and giggled. "But truth be known, I was in a daze kinda. I was just wandering around, when I happened to notice that tomorrow is the last day of school."
"What? So soon? Where did the months go?"
"They flew north sis, and after tomorrow we won't have to worry about school for two and a half months."
"That means, I have to make sure I say goodbye to my students tomorrow too. Why does summer vacation come so quickly?"
I snuggled up to Katie. "It's alright sis, it took me by surprise too."
"Well, children since tomorrow is the last day of school and it is late, you should all get to bed. When you see your friends at school tomorrow you can make your summer plans." We all gave each other hugs and cheek kisses and went to our rooms for the night.
A girl never gets in bed without at least cleaning herself. I took a quick shower, and got in to my boy shorts pajama set. The shorts were a soft pink, while the cami was just a shade darker pink and had spaghetti straps. I looked at myself in the full length mirror on my closet door, and declared my hair could wait until morning. I did brush it though to keep it soft and shiny. I got under the covers and I don't remember much more than that.
I woke up in the morning to the buzzing of my alarm clock. I swung my feet out of bed, and went to pour my bath. I wanted lilac today, because it was the last day of school and there were all kinds of lilacs growing in front of houses around the school. Usually the last day of school is only half a day anyway, so why not. I was going to tell Jessica and the girls that they were invited to my parents wedding, and that Josie should bring her mother too, if she didn't have to work. After I was done making sure I smelled like a flower garden and washed all over, I patted myself dry and went to get dressed. I took out my lilac skirt and blouse, lilac lingerie, my stay up thigh high stockings, and my lilac slingbacks that had the open toe. I sat down to put on what makeup I was allowed, and then looked at myself in the mirror after getting dressed. I smiled as I said out loud, "knock em dead, girlfriend". Then I went down to breakfast.
I put an apron on over my clothes so I wouldn't get grease from the sausages on my good clothes. Then I got out the sausages and eggs, and started making breakfast. As I was putting the sausage patties in the fry pan, Katie and Danny came in. I said have a seat, and they sat down and poured their milk and juice. The coffee was being made, in case Katie wanted some. I'm not a coffee drinker, but I love a good cup of tea. Mom and daddy didn't come down until after we were finished eating and had rinsed our plates. I started to ask mom what she wanted, but she said to get my things and get to school. We all gave each other hugs, and we left for school. Now the school isn't really that far from the house, and if we leave early enough we can make it there by walking, without getting tired.
"Katie, I think we're only having a half a day today, so will you call mom and daddy and have them meet us, and we can go for lunch?"
"I'd be delighted sis. What do you think, Daniel?"
"Oh, oh, I'm in trouble now," and we all lughed and giggled.
Just then I heard Jessica's voice behind us. I turned to see Jessica, Darlene, Marla and Josie running up to us.
"Hey, girlfriend, going to a fire. What's the hurry?"
"Oh, I don't know, but I do know one thing. A week from tomorrow, you are all going to be in nice soft pink gowns, at our house as bride's maids for my mother and father who are getting married, again, for the last time. Josie ask your mom if she can get a week from tomorrow off, because she is invited too. Daddy said he is applying for a block party license because he wants to invite the whole neighborhood. Leo from Leonetti's is catering the wedding, and we will also have a few of other things too. I think daddy is going to use the security section of his law office for the security detail. That way we don't have to worry about the police unless we have to call them. The party is by invitation only. You will all receive your invitations in the mail in a few days.
But, we are going to go and get fitted for our gowns on Tuesday. So we have the weekend and Monday to do whatever."
"You mean to tell us that we are going to be bride's maids at your parents wedding?"
"Yes, Josie, all four of you and me. Katie is going to be mom's Maid of Honor. Mom has really come around since she has been home. You know I didn't think today was the last day of school before summer vacation."
"It may not have seemed so to you, Kira because of all of the court dates. But I will be willing to bet that you passed in to your sophomore year."
"That's only because I had friends and a wonderful sister who brought me my assignments. My teachers gave me class credit because they said the court dates also coincided with my school work. So I got extra credit for civics and U.S. history. The rest of my teachers knew if it wasn't for being in court and the hospital, I would have been in class. Thanks guys for all the help and being there for me when I really needed it."
"Don't thank us, we were only too happy to help. Besides that first day we met in the cafeteria, you looked really lost. Now look at you. You have single handedly brought the mountain to Mohammed. You got your mother home, you have all our respect and our parents, not to mention the teachers and the principal too. You are one dynamite lady, Kira. I will talk to my mom tonight when I get home to see if she can pull next Saturday off."
"Thanks Josie. Be at my house by nine in the morning on Tuesday so we can get our gowns fitted. All of you."
We walked in to the class room, and we were told that there would only be one class for roll call. Our home rooms. After roll call we were free to leave or we could go to the cafeteria for a school day of dancing and music, with a lunch buffet provided. We would get our report cards sent to our homes. So we decided to go to the cafeteria for the dancing. I didn't have a boyfriend, but who knows, things can change.
The dance was very good, I danced with Ken several times, and then I had asked him where his girlfriend was. He pointed over to the far end of the cafeteria where she was busy inspecting the inside of another boy's mouth with her tongue.
"Ken, if she is your girlfriend, why is she kissing Luke?"
"Because she told me we were through."
"Oh! I am sorry. I didn't want to break up anything."
"No, Kira, it's alright, really. We were kinda on the outs anyway. Do you mind if I walk you home after the dance?"
"No, not at all. Jessica, Marla, Darlene and Josie will be walking with us too."
"I don't mind at all. I just want to be with the prettiest girl in school."
"I'm hardly the prettiest, Ken."
"Oh, but you are. Your beautiful on inside as well as the outside. You have a kind heart, you're always there to help others with schoolwork if they get stuck. You have a nice figure and you don't go around shaking it at anyone just to get attention. So yes, Kira, you are the most beautiful girl in the whole school."
"What about Jessica, or Darlene? Maybe Marla, too and Josie. They are natural girls and are far prettier and more beautiful than I am."
"Shall we put it to a vote?"
"Yes, we shall. We will ask them on the way home."
"Fine, but in the meantime, let's dance."
Luke Haskell, graduated, and Ken's girlfriend, Sharon Rogers, was considered to be a runaround anyway. What was a graduating senior doing making out with a much younger freshman? Anyway, Luke was never credited with having any brains. If he had to have that credit to graduate, he would be in school forever. I helped him with his algebra in eighth grade, and he never got the basics. Oh well, I tried.
After this last dance, Ken and I went by the buffet to get something to drink. I wasn't all that hungry, and I could wait until dinner to eat. Then Ken did something I was totally, and I do mean totally, unprepared for. He took me in his arms and kissed me on my lips. After the initial shock wore off, a second later, I melted in to his arms, and we kissed. Jessica came over at that time, and went ...
"Ehem. I hate to break you two lovebirds up, but the three thirty bell just rang. It's time to go home."
"It's that late already? Where did the time go?"
"On the dance floor and in Ken's arms. Girl, can you tell me how you just happened to be in Ken's arms, kissing him like a love sick schoolgirl?"
"It just happened, and I am a love sick school girl." By then the other girls had joined us, and we all giggled while Ken laughed slightly. "Well, we have a dilemma though."
"Like what?" Jessica asked, puzzled.
"Ken asked me if he could walk me home. I said you all would be walking with us. He said that was fine, he just wanted to be with the prettiest girl in school. I told him I was hardly the prettiest."
"But you are, girlfriend. Do you know what it means to be pretty? It means you have a kind heart, you have a personality that people find enjoyable to be around, you always help others with their schoolwork, and you always get involved in our girl talk, like you were born one of us. That is what it means to be pretty and you have all of that."
"Jessica, I hate to tell you this, but I was born one of you."
She smiled when she said, "yes, girlfriend, you certainly were. But you are the prettiest girl in the school."
"What about you guys? You're all natural girls, and far more pretty than I am."
"Nonsense, besides, our boyfriends tell us the same things. Take it as a compliment, girl, you got the best catch of the now Sophomore class. Let's get going before they lock us in."
We left the school, and the six of us walked toward our houses. Ken lived not too far from me either. On the way home, this bright, sunny, June day, Ken stopped to looked at the flowers people were planting in their yards. He asked a lady if he could have a white rose, and she looked at me and smiled.
"Yes, young man. Here is a fresh one. You know white stands for purity. Enjoy it." She smiled again as she looked at me, then she winked as Ken gave me the flower.
"Here is a white rose for the purity of my beloved's heart and soul." Then he kissed me.
I didn't hear the female conspiracy being hatched by my closest friends and the lady, but I did hear the lady say, "yes, they do."
I blushed I think the brightest crimson I could get, and then we all said thank you, and we started to leave.
"Young lady, any man who voluntarily asks for a white rose for his sweetheart also has purity of heart and soul. Take this for him."
"Thank you, ma'am." I took the rose and gave to Ken, who then drew me in for another kiss.
Was this the same boy who tried to flirt with me not too long ago? Was he the one I called a love starved grade schooler? Wow! I should have tried kissing him then. But he never looked at me like I was the enemy. I guess being allowed to be who I am, just broke through so quickly, I don't think I have had time to come up for air. Ken is very nice, and I want him to meet mom and daddy.
As we were walking off of the school basketball court, Danny came up to us. I looked around for Katie, but she must be busy with last day straightening up. In September she will have a new class of students and she will be a full fledged teacher. Maybe I will go to teachers college and be a teacher like Katie, only in grade school.
When we all got to my house, I invited Ken in. He kind of hemmed and stuttered and hawed a little, but he gave up and came inside. I told him to sit on the couch, and I went in the kitchen and got us all something to drink. Daddy wasn't home yet, and I hope he didn't get stuck in court on some corporate lawsuit thing. I took one of the tv tray things and put our drinks on that, and went back to the living room.
"Ken, why don't you call your parents and tell them where you are. Ask them if you can stay for dinner."
"Uhm, I don't know, Kira, I ..."
"Oh? I'm good enough to dance with and kiss, but not good enough to have you for company at dinner. Is that how it is, Kenneth?" Yes, I was laying it on thick, but I think he saw right through that.
"You are worse than a genetic girl. You are what my dad calls my sister; a minx." He grabbed me and pulled me onto the couch and we kissed. After he kissed me, he called his parents who said they were on the way over.
Parents have bad timing. Mom wasn't home either when we got there, but no sooner did Ken start kissing me, than they walked in. Mom started talking, feigning indignation.
"So first the blood, then the boys, hey. Well young man, are you just going to sit there with your mouth open, or are you going to kiss her again?" He wasted no time locking his lips with mine.
Then when we came up for air, he called his parents. His mother said they would be delighted to come, so we had four extra places for dinner. Just then Katie walked in, and got something to drink, then came back in the living room.
"Thank the Lord in heaven, school's out, school's out, teacher let the monkeys out." Then she flopped in the recliner and just let out a big sigh.
"Sis, you look like you could use a longer vacation than just two and a half months."
"Bet on it sis. But you know what though? Come September, I will ready to go for another nine and a half months. Who is this young man, sitting so close to my sister?"
I snuggled closer to Ken. "This is Ken, my new boyfriend."
"So that's how it is, is it. I turn my back and my sister goes renegade on me." We all giggled and the guys looked at us as though we had gone mad. "So, c'mon female, spill. Is he a good kisser?"
"Mhmm, and a good dancer, and he is has muscles, and he is very nice."
"This isn't the same boy you came home crying about because he wanted to carry your books, is it?"
"One and the same, sis."
"Okay, so why is he here, instead of at home with his parents."
"Guess who's coming to dinner?"
"I loved that movie. Did you know that was Spencer Tracy's last movie before he passed away? Anyway, Ken, I'm Katie, Kira's oldest and dearest friend and her one an only big sister. I teach ninth grade history at the high school. You just weren't in any of my classes, either one of you. I wanted Kira in other classes so that way they couldn't say she was teacher's pet because I am her sister. But anyway, Ken, when your parents and sister get here, they are in for a big surprise. But I am not saying anything until they get here."
Katie no sooner said that than the doorbell rang. It was Ken's parents and his sister. When they all came in the living room, his sister saw me and Ken sitting very close to each other.
"Hi, you must be Kira, the girl who had the guts to put my errant brother in his place. Now look at the two of you. When is the wedding going to be?" I felt the warmth in cheeks that said I was blushing. "Hey, don't worry about it. I'm Sasha."
It's nice to meet you, Sasha."
"Nice to meet you, too, Kira."
"Since we are all here, and since Ken has amorous feelings for my little sister, I have a surprise for you. My parents are getting remarried next week Saturday. We have gown fittings on Tuesday. Sasha, can you be here at nine in the morning on Tuesday? You also, ma'am?"
"You just met us, and you are inviting us to your family's wedding? That is so sweet. Yes, we can be here Tuesday morning at nine. Kira, how did you and Ken meet, again?"
"Well, way back a thousand years ago, Ken asked if he could carry my books. I lashed out at him, because I was being so defensive about strangers. I was also thinking at the time about a family crisis we had, and I just sort of blew up. Can you forgive me, Ken?"
"It's already forgotten. Listen, can I talk to you somewhere away from the "old" folks." I just giggled.
We went in the kitchen and we sat down to a glass of grape juice.
"Ken, you never told me your last name."
"It's Hoover, like the vacuum cleaner, or the dam or the President. Whichever you choose to remember it by."
"Well, Kenneth Hoover, tell me something. Why did you want to talk away from our parents?"
"Because before I say anything to them, I want to ask you something. Will you be my steady girlfriend?"
"Yes, I will."
"Good. I want you to know that Danny told me a lot of what was going on, that is why he asked me to look after his little sister. He didn't tell me Katie was a teacher at the same school we went to."
I giggled. "Yes, well up until vacation time, she was just a a teacher's intern. She will have her own classroom in September. She teaches freshman history, so I always had a lot of help if I needed it when I did my homework. Katie is such a good person. She said her students were all very considerate. I wonder what kind of a class she will have when she is by herself?" It was more of a question than a statement.
"Well, I just wanted to talk to you to let you know too, that there are no hard feelings and anything that happened in the past is forgotten. I would like to take you to the movies sometimes, and hang with you at the White Castle, and just be with you. Do you know how to play tennis?"
"No, nobody ever taught me."
"Well, what say I take you to the tennis courts and teach you. It is a fun game and you get lots of exercise too, because you will be doing a lot running back and forth to hit the ball to me. If you miss the ball it is my point, if I miss it is your point. There are 41 points to a game, 6 games to a set, and 6 sets to a match. That is where they get the saying from 'game, set, match'. That of course doesn't include tie breakers and games that end like say 5/6 or 6/6 because you have to win by two games and two points in the game. The scoring goes 15 for the first point, 15 for the second point, 10 for the third point, and 1 for the last point. You always call the score from the one who is serving. Say the game score is 15 to 30 and I am serving and I have the 15 points. The score would be called as 15/30.
"When you serve, you serve at an angle across the net to me. Would you like to see what it is like, at least?"
"Yes, I think I would like that."
"Good."
I went over by him and sat on his lap. He kissed me on my lips and we were oblivious to anyone near or around us. That is until we heard an 'ehem'. We stopped kissing and looked sheepishly at both sets of parents standing there.
"So, this is what teenagers do when they are alone. I would have never guessed." Both moms just giggled, and our dads were kind of looking at us and at our moms. I think they thought we had finally lost it. I giggled to myslef.
"Well, Mrs. Hoover, I heard a nasty rumor at school. Everybody was saying about their boyfriends that they kiss like gods. I just wanted to see if it was true."
"Well, Kira, what did you find out?"
"That Ken kisses like a god."
"I think you two better come back in the living room where we can keep an eye on you."
"But mom!!!!"
"Now, mister!" Ken looked so down. He took my hand and we walked back to the living room.
When we got back in the living room, we sat close together again. Ken's mother just had to say something about that, even while we were in full view of our parents.
"You know when we were dating, we had to sit apart. The boy on one end of the sofa and the girl on the other end. We weren't allowed to kiss, and when we were out together, we had to have a chaperone to make sure we followed the rules. We were allowed to sit together, but not for about three of four months. Then we had to let our parents or chaperone read the letters we sent to each other, and we were told to sign them 'your beloved'. You children are lucky today that we don't enforce that any more.
"We want you to be happy, but we also want you to be safe too. We don't want you two to get in any kind of a situation that you can't get out of. I realize that at your age, your hormones are raging, but you have to keep them under control. Humans are the only species on earth that can consciously control their number of offspring, but there are some humans who make stupid mistakes because they want to experiment with sex. I want your word...from both of you...that you will not go beyond the kissing stage."
"Yes, mom, I promise."
"I promise too, Mrs. Hoover."
"Now young man, there is one more thing. While you are here in this house, you are not to go in Kira's bedroom, nor you in Ken's bedroom when you are at our house, Kira. This rule will be strictly enforced."
"Yes, ma'am," Ken and I said together.
Mom motioned me to come in the kitchen and said we needed to get dinner started. Mrs. Hoover said she would help, and mother told her no because she was a guest in our house.
"Oh, don't be so silly. We are practically in-laws." Mom and Mrs. Hoover giggled at my expense, I think.
Anyway, she helped us with getting dinner ready, and tonight we were having liver & onions, baked potato, corn on the cob, peach cobbler for dessert and milk for me and Ken and coffee for the adults. I set the table, and Ken helped me, and then kissed me before our moms saw us. We went back in the kitchen and helped bring out the food and set it on the table. It doesn't take long to make liver and onions and only a few minutes in the microwave for the corn and baked potatoes.
We talked about the wedding ceremony and what was all involved. I said that mom was going to wear a nice rose gown while the Maid of Honor and the bride's maids would be in light pink. When I said that Katie was going to be mom's Maid of Honor, everybody said that was appropriate. When we had mentioned, again, that the wedding was going to be held here at the house, and that the whole neighborhood was invited, Mrs. Hoover said it would be wonderful to have the ceremony on the front lawn so that everybody will be able to see the newlyweds...again...say I do.
We thought about that for a while, and mom and daddy looked at each other, and then agreed that would be just so appropriate. Okay, so what do I know about marriage other than what I have seen? Absolutely nothing, but I know it is supposed to be for life, and from what I have seen so far, daddy has always lived by his vows even when he and mom were divorced. I thought to myself that for seven years our house was just that, a house. But now, it has become our home again, and we have the old laughter and gaiety back that we used to have.
Me? Well, I guess you could say that I have forgiven mother for everything, and I don't mention those dark days any more unless mother brings them up. I need to talk to Danny, Katie and daddy about not mentioning them too. This way we can seem to forget they ever existed. Mom is back with us and we have our family back together. That is all that counts.
Kira - Chapter 18 - The wedding.
by Barbara Lynn Terry
Part I - The Fittings.
The wedding week was here. All of us bridesmaids and mom went in for our fittings. The gowns were a light pink, and made of chiffon over satin. They all had scoop necklines, and puffed sleeves. Mom was in a different fitting room, getting her gown measured and fitted. We were all giggling about this and that and how beautiful the gowns were. There were no problems with the fittings and adjustments and we were told that the gowns would be ready by Friday evening. We waited for mom to be done, then we all went to Denny's for dinner. We had three days to wait to pick up our gowns, then we will have the wedding right on the front lawn.
During these three days is what? Making all the arrangements, the invitations were sent out yesterday, Josie's mom is getting Saturday off in place of working on her normal day off. Pastor Daly said he could be at our house at eleven in the morning, and he even said that having a front lawn wedding was so appropo. He smiled when he had heard the circumstances of the marriage and said that even though they were legally divorced, that he considered it a separation. He said that it still counted as a second wedding for both, but since they were remarrying, he said he didn't know why they required that. He even said Richard Burton and Elizabeth Taylor were married more than once, and each time it had counted as a separate marriage for both.
Now that we have Pastor Daly for the minister, and we have Leo catering for us, and the bridesmaids, Katie and mom are all fitted, we decided that mom should wear the rose gown and we the light pink ones. This way mom's gown stands out over ours. Danny, Katie and I papered all the cars on both sides of the street, telling them about the wedding, and that there will be music, dancing and food. Of course, people will come because it is a free meal. No, I'm just kidding. Our neighbors are decent people, and most of them will have Saturdays off. I am willing to bet that the ones that work on Saturday will come to the wedding. It has been a long time since we were able to to be so vibrant and full of happiness and if I have anything to say about it, we will continue to have this vibrancy and happiness until the cows come home from Mrs. O'Leary's field. You all know the story of Mrs. O'Leary's cow who kicked over the lantern that started the great Chicago fire. I love hearing that everytime daddy says it. It reminds me of the days when I was very little of the gaiety and happiness we had in our home. Well, this house has now become our home again, and we are now a complete family again. Mom and I have been having talks, and she is still not over how much we all care about her.
She had thought that when she took me from the courtroom that day, and daddy didn't come after her, that he didn't want anything more to do with her or me. Well, now she has found out different, and it is going to stay the way it is now. When I had lived with mother, I saw other divorced parents argue right in front of the school about silly things that could have been settled over a soda and batch of fries. We didn't have any of that, but I saw daddy and Danny every chance I got and I saw Katie at school because I knew she was a teacher's intern. She had asked to be assigned to my school because she said it was close to her house and she could just walk to school. Katie was well liked by the students. But in September, Katie will have gone from being Kate to being Miss Spelling to the students because she will be a full fledged teacher. None of us call our teachers by their first names. Some of the interns had wanted us to call them by their first names, and that was different. But as full teacher, that kinda goes right out the window.
Well anyway, this is summer vacation, and it is already boring. I had more fun going to school. I guess the whole thing comes right down to what a body can think of when not doing anything at all. Alright, what is there to do today. All the wedding preparations are finished. Katie is secretly working on a banner for the wedding. Danny is hanging with his friends, so I think I will give Jessica a call.
I called Jessica, and she said she was just about ready to call me.
"Hey girlfriend, what do you want to today? I'm kinda bored just sitting here."
"Yeah, me too, Jess. Hey, how about we go and hang with the crowd for a bit at White Castle, and then go and do something else. Like, maybe we can have the guys there, too."
"Kira, you have just come up with the most unboring deal of the day. I will meet you at White Castle."
"Alright, Jess, I'm going to give Ken a call too. Maybe we can play a round of tennis later."
"Thanks for the warning, I will remember to wear something light so I don't sweat like a waterfall."
"Yeah, me too. Ken taught me how to play, and I like the game."
I decided to wear one of my short sets. The shorts I had in mind were light pink, as was the cami top that went with them. I ... yes, on second thought that is exactly what I will do. I went to my room, and decided to get out my pink shorts set. I also got out my white runners with the pink stripe. I got out my footie socks, and looked at myself in the mirror. My hair would have to be in a pony tail, and my makeup would have to be daring. At least for today. I wonder if Katie and daddy will let me get away with it. I went to Katie's room and knocked on her door. I heard a muffled 'come in'.
"Hi sis, I have an idea for today. I am meeting Jessica and the others at White Castle and then we're going to play tennis. Ken will be there too. What I want to know is, can I wear a little eye makeup today?"
"You minx, daddy didn't allow me to wear eye makeup until I was sixteen. He didn't want me to wear it then, but he said that all the girls were wearing eye makeup and didn't want me to be singled out for name calling. Eye makeup, hey. You do know if daddy sees you he will tell you to wash it off."
"Not if I use waterproof eye liner and shadow."
"Oh my gosh! Will you listen to yourself. You're worse than me when I was your age."
"Please sis!" I was near begging at this point. "Ken is going to be there, and I want him to see me like I want him to see me. As a girl's girl. I mean the makeup I am allowed to wear is nothing. But I can be stunning for Ken."
"Yep. My little sister has gone renegade on me." She shrugged her shoulders in mock indignation. "What am I to do with you?"
"Well, you could help me with the eye makeup." She just rolled her eyes to the ceiling and then we both giggled.
"Of course I will help you. You're my little sister and best friend. Besides females always do a little conspiracy here and there to at least try and get away with what we know we're not supposed to. Besides, even if daddy sees you, you can always blind side him. Just go up to him and give him a hug and kiss on the cheek and tell him you are going to go to White Castle and then play tennis. You won't be lying, you just won't let him see your makeup. So let's get you stunning."
What I didn't know was that Katie had had makeup for me already for when I decided to go against my makeup rule. Well, I wasn't being mean about it, but I'm a girl, and even though I keep thinking of myself as not a regular girl, I mean one who was born without a different body. And even though I am a normal girl and can get pregnant, it is hard because of all the years with mom. But let's not think about that. Katie sat me down, and got out the makeup she had bought for me. Then she started with the black eye liner, then the eye shadow and mascara. She put on waterproof dual foundation powder and a slight touch of blush. She added a light pink lipstick and lip gloss. After she was finished, she asked me what I was wearing and I told her. She said to follow her to my room. She made sure I went out first, then we went in my room where I changed in to my shorts set, footies and runners. When Katie put my hair in a pony tail, she told me to look in the mirror on my door.
As I looked in the full length mirror, I was stunned to see a girl maybe sixteen or seventeen looking back at me. I think by the expression on my face, Katie knew I saw what she did."
"See sis, it doesn't take much to make us look older. This is why daddy only wanted you wearing mascara and face powder for now. Sis, I will only do this for today. I don't want my sister to get a reputation of being a ... well, you know what I mean. Be a girl while you can. Bond with mom and me. There is a lot of time to be a grown up, because once you are eighteen, being an adult is for the rest of your life. So be a child while you can, and be my mischievious little sister, you conniving minx." She rubbed noses with me and then we both giggled.
We went in the kitchen and I gave mom a hug and said I was meeting Jessica and the girls at White Castle. I also told her that we were going to play tennis for a bit too. Then I went by daddy and gave him a hug and said the same as I had told mom. He said be good, and didn't even look at me once. Phew! I got by that one, but I may not be so lucky next time. I went to the White Castle and met up with the girls and Ken. Josie saw me first.
"Well, look at you, the siren of White Castle."
"Shhhh this is only for today because Katie said she won't do it again."
"Hey Kira."
"Hi Ken. I was telling Jessica that we should play a few games of tennis. They have racquets at the courts you can rent."
"Sounds good to me. So what are we going to do here?"
"Nothing really, I just said we would meet, have a soda, and go and play tennis."
"Okay, what soda did you want?"
"Sprite."
Ken went to get me our sodas, Josie got the ones for the girls. We sat there for maybe an hour before we decided to go to the tennis courts at south thirty fifth and Burnham. We got on the bus, and several wolf whistles were heard as soon as I paid my fare. I sat down next to Ken, and then the girls were around us in other seats. I never knew who whistled but when we got off at at thirty fifth street, the whistles started again. I looked around and I saw there were a lot of young boys in the back of the bus. We got off of the bus and had to walk all the way across the park to get to the field house. There they had tennis racquets that were not the best or in the best condition, but they would do for neighborhood hobby tennis.
We tossed coins to see who would be first, and I and Ken won. Ken wanted to play back and me at the net. Ken served the first volley, and Jessica and Josie won the first points, making the score love fifteen. Ken served again, and the girls won the second points and the score was now love thirty. Ken served using a higher shot over the net, and it was called out. Ken tried a lower but faster ball, and we got our first points and the score was fifteen thirty. After the next serve we tied the game at thirty all. When Ken served again, Jessica and Josie took the next points and then the final point. That was the first game. We started the next game, and Jessica served. They won the first two points making it thirty love. We lost the second game, so it was two games to zero but I was having fun. Of course I haven't been playing tennis long because Ken only taught me a while ago. We played two more games, and Ken and I won only one of them.
We took our racquets back to the field house, and left for the bus stop. We got off at eleventh and Mitchell and walked the rest of the way home. Jessica, Darlene, and Marla said they had to get right home, but Josie and Ken said they could come in. I said if they wanted to stay for dinner they could call their parents. Josie grabbed the phone first and talked to her dad. He said to have a good time and that her mother would pick her up later. Ken called and talked to his dad and said where he was and asked if he could stay for dinner. I saw a sad look on Ken's face, then he hung up after saying he would be home soon.
"What did she say, Ken?"
"She said I need to get home because there are some things she wants me to do at home. She said I could stay for dinner some other time."
"Well, alright, but make sure it is some other time then." I giggled while looking at him with a mock stern look. Then he kissed me.
"I will," he answered and then he kissed me.
"Ehem. You two definitely need a room."
"We have a room. The living room." We all giggled while Ken laughed slightly.
I walked him to the door, and he kissed me again. I watched as he walked down the sidewalk and around the corner.
"Girfriend, you are seriously in love. That poor boy is wrapped around your little finger like a length of string."
"Oh, well, maybe I am. So what's your point?"
"Yes, you definitely were born one of us. I mean, you were actually born a genentic girl, but raised as a boy for so long. How is it that you can be so girly in so short of a time?"
"I don't know, it's just natural, I guess."
"You guess!? Girlfriend, there is no guessing to it, you definitely have been a girl all along. So what do you want to do now?"
"Go to my room and maybe listen to CDs." Everybody but mom was in favor of that.
"Girls, I need a little help here getting the dinner ready and setting the dining room table. Hello, Josie. How is your mother?"
"Hello, Mrs. Spelling. I would be happy to help you."
"That's good. Girls, set the table then come and help me."
"What are we making, mom?"
"I figured we would have real Italian spaghetti like your grandma Dolly used to make. I will make the sauce, Kira, sweetie, will you make the bread?"
"Yes, mom."
"Josie, would you make the salad, and just toss it and put it in the fridge without any dressing?"
"Yes, Mrs. Spelling."
Mom always made sour dough bread. It actually tastes better with Italian spaghetti. I took out the starter and made the bread dough, and set it aside. by the time the sauce was done, the bread would be ready to bake. Mom used to say anybody can have Italian bread with spaghetti, but sour dough tastes better...and it does.
As mom cooked the sauce and made the sausages, another thing she did from scratch, we talked about the wedding, and how much fun we were going to have. Josie said her mother was looking forward to a day of fun without having the responsibility of being a cop. I looked at her as if to say, yeah, right, I will believe that when I see it. Josie's mom was always working even when she had a day off, so we will see just how much fun she will have at the wedding.
"Girls, Friday we are having a run through of the wedding. That way when Saturday comes, we will know exactly where everybody will stand. Remember though, that the bride's maids are on the left of the altar, and the groom's side is on the right."
"So since we are both the bride's and groom's family, do we stand in the center, mom?" We all giggled.
"Just for that, young lady, you get to make the dessert." She rubbed noses with me, and I set about getting out the baking chocolate, sugar, and other things needed to make mom's delicious double chocolate pudding.
I mixed all the ingredients together and then set it in the fridge so it could cool down. Even making pudding from scratch doesn't take that long. About fifteen minutes, tops.
The kitchen started smelling of baking bread, chocolate, and steam was rising from the kettle as mom put in the last of the ingredients for the spaghetti sauce. I won't bore you with the detais because mom's recipe is a closely guarded secret. I giggled at the thought. When the sauce was almost to a boil, mom put in the noodles to cook for seven minutes. By the time the sauce and noodles were done, so would the bread and the pudding. I put the bread in the oven so it could bake. The dough was enough to make two loaves. Josie and I sat down and had a glass of grape juice. Mom sat down and had a cup of coffee.
"Well girls, we will have a wonderful dinner." Just then the doorbell rang. I went to answer it. It was Josie's mother, in her uniform. "Hello officer, amy I help you?"
"Yes, young lady, you can. I hear you are keeping a young girl by the name of Josie prisoner here. I cam eo to make sure she has been treated fairly."
"Hmmm, are you a spy?"
"No."
"Are you a federal agent?"
"No."
"Are one of those that go around disturbing people just ready to have dinner?"
"Well not exactly, but for a good home cooked meal, I couldbe bribed to look the other way."
"I see." I opened the door wider, and she stepped inside. We gave each other hugs and went in the kitchen. I went in first.
"Who was it, dear?"
"Nobody mom, just the police."
"Oh, and what did they want?"
"Just to be invited for dinner. Josie, your mom is here." That was when she walked in the ktichen.
"Hello, Lillian," Josie's mom said with a smile. Because she was wearing her uniform, Josie's mom didn't hug my mom because of her gun being in its holster. But she did smile.
"Would you like a cup of coffee?"
"Yes, thank you."
Part II - The Wedding.
As the two women sat down to drink their coffee they talked about the wedding out on the lawn. Instead of watching from their windows, Kira's father decided to invite the whole block.
"There's going to be signs at both ends of the block saying, 'private party, no admittance without RSVP."
"That is a good idea, Lillian. What are you doing for security?"
"Well Steve is going to use the security section of the realty company. That way we don't have any extra fees for like police and such."
"Well, I will be there just in case and as a guest you won't owe me anything. Besides, a cop is always on duty anyway."
"Well, you come to my wedding you are having fun. No badges, no guns, just fun."
"I have to carry my badge and gun all the time when I am off duty, unless I am in my house."
"Just so you know, this is a wedding. We are going to have fun, fun, fun."
"Yes, Lillian."
"Oh, you can call me Lilly."
"And you can call me Diane."
"Well, let me see, everything is done, all we need do is pick up our dresses. Then, the wedding. This is going to be fun, real fun."
"I agree Lilly. I understand the neighbors here have known your family for years."
"Yes, this is a good neighborhood. Why I moved out of it, I will never know."
"Lilly, how did the neighbors treat Kira when you lived here?"
"Like a girl, and I don't know what came over me. Kira has always been my pride and joy. But I guess the green spectre of jealousy came out and well, you know the rest. But Kira opened my eyes though, because she never gave up on me. I had no idea until recently that my husband to be never stopped loving me." Lilly started crying, and Diane just held her.
"It's alright, Lilly. Everybody gets in to that dark place now and again. I hope after seeing what it was like, you never go there again."
"I won't, I swear I won't."
"I have to give your family a lot of respect. When the chips were down, and it looked like you were going to drown, they threw you a life preserver. I have never seen a family like yours. But that is in the past, let's look to the future."
"If it wasn't for Kira, I wouldn't be sitting here taliking to you. She is one exceptional young lady."
"Yes she is, Lillian. She even showed me I have a heart."
"We are proud of Kira, she doesn't have a mean bone in her body."
"There aren't very many like her, at her age any more, these days. I am proud that I was able to meet her. I wish it could have been under better circumstances, but, that is in the past. Josie talks about Kira all the time. Even before they talked to her, Josie was talking about a girl that looked like she was lost, and she wanted to know what she should do. I told her if she could, to try and talk to her and see if she could be friends with her."
"We can never have too many friends, can we."
"No, we can't. Anyway, the wedding is tomorrow, and we are going tomake sure everybody has a good time. I asked the area patrol car to come by now and then tomake sure everything was going alright."
"Well, as long as they're not here through the whole wedding. I want this to be a fun time."
"I understand, Lillian, and it will be a fun time. I can't wait to see the looks on their faces when they do drive by, seeing me in a dress. The guys at the district just call me 'Di' as if that was a more masculine name, somehow. Is Steve getting a dancing permit, too?"
"Yes, as well as an occupancy permit for the block party."
Just then, Steve came in the kitchen. "Hi ladies, is everbody ready for tomorrow?"
"Yes, dear, we are. Diane and I were just talking about it."
"Steve, I hope you don't mond, but I did ask the area squad to stop by now and then tomake sure everything was goinf smoothly."
"I don't mind at all. I think it's a good idea. Are the others at home?"
"Kira is upstairs, and Danny went to hang out with his friends, and Katie went to the mall to get a pair of earrings."
"Well, what I have to say can wait until dinner time. What is on the menu?"
"Food, dear, food." Everybody laughed at that because Steve and Lillian knew what was coming next.
"What kind of food, dear?"
"Nutritious, delicious, edible food."
"What kind of nutritious, delicious, edible food?"
"The kind you eat."
"Sounds delicious."
Steve and LIllian used to say that to Kira, Katie and Danny when they were younger. Tonight though, Lillian wanted to order out and have Chinese. Steve and Kira like chop suey, but Katie, Danny and Lillian liked anything that was sweet and sour.
"I was thinking, Steve, that we could order out tonight, and invite Diane here, and Kira's friends over for dinner."
"That sounds like a plan. You call them."
When the doorbell rang, I answered it, unaware that mom had called the girls over for dinner. I jumped around hugging and holding each other, when a very handsome young man came up and asked if this was the Spelling residence. When I said it was, he said he was from Xiang Xiu's Chinese Restaurant and he had a delivery for a Lillian Spelling. I called mom and she paid the boy giving him a nice tip.
We all took the food in the kitchen, and I said hi to Josie's mom. We had to wait for Danny and Katie to get back before we could eat.
Katie was the first one back, and showed us the beautiful diamonds earrings she had bought for the wedding. She also bought a diamond necklace to match the earrings. She said we will see her wear them for the wedding. She looked in the boxes at the food, and claimed two of them right away. We just all giggled.
Danny came in next, and he looked at the boxes of food, and claimed two for him, also. I had already claimed mine as did the girls when we had brought them in the kitchen. Daddy was the last to come down, and he looked at the slim pickings.
"What! No sweet and sour!"
"Oh daddy, you have to be fast when mom order Chinese. I will trade you one of my sweet and sour for one of your chop suey."
"It's a deal, you munchkin."
"Oh daddy, you say the nicest things." Everybody giggled and laughed.
We ate our dinner, and talked about how we were going to do the wedding. Daddy and Danny would already be outside waiting for mom to come out. We were going to precede her out of the front door and on to the lawn. The people of the neighborhood would be across the street, and forming a semi circle around the the front of the house. Pastor Daly would be under the vine laden arch at the beginning of our walk to the house. There will be a microphone and speakers so those that can't hear Pastor Daly with their ears, will be able to hear through the speakers. Katie being the maid of honor, will lead the procession from the house, we bridesmaids will follow, followed by mom. This time we have two flower children. One boy and one girl. Eleven in the morning we will be a legal family again, although it may seem like it, but we never stopped being a family.
What I went through with mom when we lived alone, is all but forgotten now. Now, and I do mean now, we are going to be a true family, and we are going to treat others as we wish to be treated, regardless of how others treat us. But now, we will have each other to talk to, have fun with, and be there for. That is what it means to be a family.
After dinner was over, we girls did the cleanup while we let the men off for the night. Besides there was a little last minute female treason we needed to talk about.
"Alright, what do we need to talk about? I thought we had everything arranged."
"Yes, Kira, but we need to talk about after the wedding and the reception is over. I know your father wants to go on a honeymoon, but he didn't say anything about whether he had off or not for the next two weeks."
"Mom, I think daddy wants to keep that a surprise."
"Yes, sweetie, I know. I just wish he would have said something."
"He didn't even say anything at dinner, except we're all going to be pretty but you are going to be beautiful, mom."
"Yes, Katie, he did seem a little on the quiet side. Well, we will just have to wait and see what he has up that third arm sleeve of his." We all giggled. Mom, are we picking up our gowns tonight?"
"Yes, we are. I called and the lady said they were ready. She said some of the dresses just needed a little stitching. So, they are ready and we can pick them up anytime. You do know that tomorrow morning we are going to have to be up early so we can all get ready."
I slept very soundly, I guess, because the next morning mom and Katie had to wake me up.
"Well, sleepy head, it's about time you got up. I want you to use my lilac soap today and then when you dry off, I want you to come to my room, we are just going to wear everyday clothes for a few hours, but since they are clean clothes, there is no need to take another bath when we get our gowns on. Just maybe wash the underarms a little and down below. that should be about it. Come on, snap to it, young lady.
I just smiled, swung my feet from under my covers, and went to take a shower. Using mom's lilac perfumed soap is almost the same as a bubble bath. When I was through, I went to mom's room. The men she said have been forbidden entry into the world of women. I giggled. But mother had one of my outfits already laid out, and before I even put my bra on, she wanted to do my makeup. She said it would need to be touched up later.
The lingerie was modest white, the skirt was a light gray, the blouse was also white. My gray Mary Jane's and knee high gray socks completed the ensemble. I put on my bra and half slip first, then my white cami, then the blouse and skirt. The blouse is meant to be tucked in to the waistband of the skirt. I put on my knee high socks and then my Mary Jane's. Then mother told me to sit on her vanity bench so she could put my hair in a simple pony tail.
When we were finished, we all went in the kitchen for brerakfast. Just mom was breaking the eggs over the frying pan, the doorbell rang. I went to answer it, and Josie and her mother were there.
"Good morning, Kira. Are you ready for the big day?"
"I have been ready for this day for the longest time. Today is very special though than most weddings I have seen or been to."
"Oh? How's that?"
"Today, mom and dad get re-married for the last time, and our family will have that gaiety and laughter we had a long time ago. But don't tell mom I said anything. Please, come in. Have you had breakfast yet?"
"Well, to tell the truth, no we haven't. We just got up and came right over after our baths."
"We are just starting to make breakfast, you're welcome to join us."
"Kira, you better watch out or you could change the way the system thinks and does things. I'm serious, I have never met a young person like you. I have met decent young people, but no one like you. Are you sure you're not an angel."
"She is to me, Diane," mom said. "Good morning. We're having bacon and eggs, with jelly toast, and milk for the children and of course coffee for us, as well as our orange juice."
"Sounds delicious Lilly."
"Alright everyone, breakfast is ready."
We all went in the dining room which is hardly ever used because it is just our family, so we use the kitchen. We all sat down, and daddy said grace. We talked about the ceremony, and asked daddy if he had anything to say about it. He said no. We just kind of looked at each as if to say, uh huh daddy. Anyway, we talked about mour gowns and how pretty we were all going to be, and Danny and daddy made their excuses and excused themselves from the table. We just giggled.
Josie's mom said that she was actually happy that she could share this day with us. She said that most families she has dealt with were not the kind you associated with. But she liked our family, and looked forward to more dinners at both her house and ours, andmaybe a picnic here and there. For a police officer, she had a wonderful heart.
When we were done, we all helped clean up the kitchen and the dining room, and then it was time for us to get ready for our ceremony. It was already eight o'clock, and we had spent and hour and a half talking after breakfast. The ceremony was at one o'clock, and we needed to be ready ahead of time. It was then that the doorbell rang. It was Pastor Daly.
"Good morning, Kira. I am going to enjoy this day immensely, because I am officiating at the renewing of the vows of two friends."
"I am going to enjoy this day too. Daddy and Danny are upstairs getting ready. They will be down in a bit. I have to get upstairs and get ready also. Thank you for coming Pastor Daly, we all really appreciate this. Would you like a cup of coffee?"
"No thank you, Kira, but thank you for asking."
"Alright, I will be down in about two hours, maybe three." I giggled as Pastor Daly sat down on the sofa.
"Who was at the door, dear?"
"Pastor Daly, mom. He's sitting in the living room." Mom smiled, and said we needed to get ready now. When you have seven females in the same room getting ready to go to the ball, it is chaos. We helped each other with our hair and makeup, and then getting our petticoats on and then our gowns. We already had our shoes and stockings on. While mom and Josie's mom were finishing up, I looked at myself in the mirror. I looked like I was like twenty years old. Today I was allowed to wear eye makeup, and it made a big difference in my appearance.
The problem with this was going to be, that the groom cannot see the bride until she is walking down the aisle to the altar. What could we do? I t was then that we heard Pastor Daly's voice on the other side of the bedroom door.
"I'm going to take the groom and best man out for a bit, and we will be back in time for the ceremony. This way you have the run of the house."
"Thank you, Pastor Daly," mom said back through the door.
As soon as Pastor Daly's car was gone, we all went downstairs. Mom made tea for us all, and we sat and talked about the ceremony. How we were all going to proceed out the front door and down the walk that will serve as the aisle for today. Mom and daddy will stand under the flowered arch, and holding hands, they will take their vows for the last time. Yes, I know, I keep saying for the last time a lot, but I have to keep reminding myself that it is actually the last time they will say I do.
Mom was smiling when she said that she had a phone call from a neighbor a few doors down, welcoming her back to the neighborhood, and congratulating her on her marriage, and wanted to know if his six year old daughter could be the flower girl.
"So I told him I would be honored to have his daughter as my flower girl. He told me that she will be here in just a few minutes." Mom no sooner said that, than the doorbell rang. I went to answer it.
"Hello, Kira, You haven't met Bertie yet. Bertie, say hello to Kira."
"Hello, Kira," she said bashfully.
"Hello, Bertie, it is nice to meet you. Please, come in."
"No, I'm going to leave Bertie here with all of you. She has her basket of flower petals. Tell your mother I said congratulations and good luck."
"I will Mr. Williams, and thank you."
"You're quite welcome, young lady." He left and I closed the door.
"Come in the kitchen, Bertie, that's where everyone is right now. But when my father, brother and Pastor Daly get back, we have to back upstairs, until we hear the music for Here Comes The Bride, start. Then we all go downstairs, with you in the lead, putting the flower petals on the aisle, or walkway. Then Katie comes right after you, then we bride's maids, and then mom."
"I couldn't have said it better, Kira," Josie's mom said with a big smile. "Who is this young lady?"
"This is Roberta, or Bertie, Williams. She lives just a few houses over. She is our flower girl for today."
"I like your dress, Bertie. It is very pretty with the baby chicks."
"Thank you, ma'am," Bertie said shylly again.
"Bertie, would you like a glass of lemonade? I made it myself."
"Yes, ma'am, thank you."
"Bertie, how would you like to see my collection of teddy bears?"
Her little eyes really widened when I said teddy bears."
"I would like to see your teddy bears."
"Katie, mom, everyone, excuse Bertie and I because we are going to have a teddy bear party."
I took Bertie to my room and showed her all the teddy bears I had gotten since coming to live here. I showed her all the small ones, the big ones and the ones in between. Then her eyes widened and she let out a small screech. She went over by my pink and white teddy bear that was almost as big as she was. She took it off the shelf and began hugging it. I just stood there,smiling.
"Bertie, you like this teddy bear?"
"Yes."
"Then, when the ceremony is over, I will let you have it to keep. I named her Cindy."
"I like that name," she said hugging the teddy bear tightly.
"Let's go back downstairs."
We went back in the kitchen, and I told mom I gave Bertie my pink and white teddy bear.
"That was nice, dear."
"Don't let me forget to give it to her, before she goes home."
"We won't," Josie said, mockingly.
Just then, we heard Pastor Daly's car and we all headed back upstairs. When we got to mom's bedroom, Bertie asked why we had to come back upstairs.
"Because, dear, the groom, that's the man who marry's the bride, me, cannot see the bride until the bride starts down the aisle. The asile today is our walkway right in front of the house, ending at the flowered arch by the sidewalk. It is a marriage custom."
"What is a custom?"
"A custom is something that has been done by people for a long, long time, and it just keeps getting repeated, like now."
"Oh." I could see that Bertie had a puzzled look on her face.
"We're back, ladies."
"Alright, Pastor Daly."
"They are just about ready to start. We are going outside now."
As soon as they were outside, the music started to play. We all started out of the bedroom and down the stairs, with Bertie leading the way, and dropping violet petals we all followed. As we all took our places on the left side of the arch, mom walked like queen to the altar, or in this case, flowered arch. When she got there, daddy took her hand and Pastor Daly began.
"Dearly beloved, we are here to join this man and this woman in holy matrimony. Marriage is a holy institution that is not to be entered in to lightly. It is a bond between two people whose hearts have joined as one. On this day, I am privileged to re-unite two people whom I have considered freinds. For a short time, evil interrupted the joy these two had as a couple and as parents. But now that evil has been defeated, and the joy these two had has come back. So before I begin, I have to ask this one simple question. Is there anyone here assembled, that thinks these two should not be joined in holy matrimony? Speak now, or forever hold your peace." Pastor Daly waited about a minute, and then resumed his oratory. "Hearing nothing, let us begin.
"Steven Spelling, do you take this woman, Lillian Spelling, to be thy lawfully wedded wife; to hold and to cherish, to honor and protect through sickness and health, for poorer or richer, and having none other, til death do you part?"
"I do," daddy said looking in to mom's eyes.
"The bride has her own vows to give, and as has become the custom, she may say her own vows."
"I, Lillian Speling, being sworn before God and this company, I swear that I will love you, Steven Spelling for the rest of my life, and forsaking all others, my love is for you and my children. I shall be by your side through the good times and the bad, when we have money and when we don't, when you are ill and when you are not. I give you my heart freely and without malice. I love you, Steven Spelling, and I love our children. Evil came in to my heart, but with the help of a certain young lady, I have beaten that evil. Please accept my apology." With that, she said she was finished, and then Pasttor Daly concluded the ceremony.
"It is now my honor under the laws of this state, and of God almighty, to join these two has husband and wife. You may kiss the bride, Steven."
After what seemed like an awfully long kiss, Pastor Daly announced that there was to be dancing and a buffet for those wishing to stay. Pastor Daly also said that everybody has to behave because one of the guests was a police officer. He didn't say her name, but we all knew who he was talking about.
Now it is legally official, and mom and daddy are once more a legal couple. Isn't life just grand?
___________________________________________________________________________
This is the last chapter of Kira. Kira may be in other stories that I write.